#Everything I do now pertains to Passing My Exams
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
You know that bit of year eleven where you've finished all the content for the courses you're doing but it isn't quite exam season yet so it just feels like you're in limbo... how from the very start of the year I just felt like I was waiting for the 15th of May, to start the exams I've been prepared for since I was four... all the threats and practice and now it's real and it's like you just can't process it, something that has been nothing but a looming shadow for so long is suddenly so real and just around the corner. Full circle. It'll all be over and my mind just can't figure out what to do with that knowledge.
#Its very similar to that one specific Neurodivergent⢠mood where something's happening later in the day#so you Cannot Do Anything until then#Like I feel like I'll fail if I even mildly divert from doing revision#I've stopped sewing and watching the shows I like#Everything I do now pertains to Passing My Exams#There's something there isn't there#The threat finally becoming a reality#The threat of failure whenever I didn't do my homework or wasn't in school enough#Even when I was seriously ill#âyou'll fail your GCSEsâ is all I've ever heard#âit'll look good on the examâ#âThe examiners want to see this even though they haven't specified that you should include itâ so we're supposed to just guess?#Years of mark schemes and âwhat the examiners want to seeâ and âhow they'll try to trip you upâ#Over a decade of being told about these faraway exams that will shape my life#Five years of âyou'll fail your exams if you don't do xyzâ whenever someone wanted me to do something#Five years of using these exams as an excuse to work myself to death because it was that or face the pain#Five years of having to be perfect and it'll all just be... Over#It's a strange kind of freedom that I know I'll look back on and cry#A strange feeling of being able to breathe for the first time#And simultaneously the feeling of dread#The one constant in my life#The exams I was told I would someday face#Is about to be gone#No more excuses#No more running from my problems#No more endless revision and homework and âyour grades will drop if you're illâ#Just silence#It'll be Over and I just can't process that#gcse revision#gcses
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Anteric - Wonwoo & Mingyu
đ staring. Mingyu & Wonwoo x afab!ReaderÂ
đŽ preview. when you bump into the guy that ghosted you, your model best friend and roommate, Mingyu, steps up to be your fake boyfriend for the night... and when the asshole is hired at your workplace, your other roommate, twitch gamer Wonwoo, is roped into the charade too - âpolyamory exists dude, get over it.â
cw/ tw. 3some, dom/gamer/alt Wonwoo, Switch Mingyu, choking, spanking, handcuffs, slight pain kink, toys, vibrator, fingering, oral (f receiving), squirting, some overstim, nipple play, finger sucking, sex without condoms, some degradation, shower sex, multiple rounds, marking, jealousy, size kink, etc... I pet names. kitten, lazy bones, etc...
đš rating. 18+ explicit I wc. 16.6
đ aus. frat au, roommates/friends to lovers, fake dating, non idol au, etc...
âď¸Â mlist +��an. Anteric meaning: pertaining to a revenge against a former lover, a lover that betrays - this fic has been edited/updated as of dec 2022 with minor grammar changes and an optional bonus extension accessible through patreon :)
PrologueÂ
You collapse into the red, fold up, camping chair. Your fingers immediately go to pick at the burn mark on the right arm where Hoshi had let a marshmallow, that was lit on fire at the time, fall onto the fabric when youâd all camped out in the woods behind the frat after a semi formal last year for a reason you canât quite remember now. âI broke up with Seungcheol.âÂ
âThen you need this more than we do.â Wonwooâs smooth voice calms down your heart slightly, a reminder that although youâve just made a huge change in your life, your friends are a constant. The frat boy holds out a bottle of Captain Morgansâ that makes you scrunch up your nose in disgust, pushing his hand back immediately.
âHow can you two even drink that shit?â you groan, looking between Wonwoo and Mingyu, whoâs lounging half slumped in his chair, head tilted back on the neck rest so he can look up at the stars above their frat house on the edge of campus. Itâs a clear night, and when you sneak a glance up, youâre distracted by the moon.
âChase,â Mingyu responds honestly, drawing your attention from the sky when a long arm extends the coke heâs been drinking out to you. His other hand twiddles with a lollipop heâs sucking on diligently in his mouth, and moonlight shows off the sloppiness of his tongue on the hard candy, twirling this way and that.
âIâm okay, and honestly, we all know Seungcheol and I are better as friends than lovers,â you sigh, pushing Mingyuâs drink offer away as you get more comfortable in your chair, settling your hands in your lap and letting out a sigh of relief when you find just the right position.Â
âSo no one cried?â Wonwoo teases, hooking his foot in one of your chairâs legs and dragging you closer so he can throw an arm over your shoulders. Heâs not a very touchy guy, or at least, heâs not an initiator, so this means a lot to you. Heâs doing his best to comfort you in the ways he knows how.
Over the past four years in university, youâve been involved with the frat and dated Seungcheol on and off, getting to know his frat brothers in the process.
This breakup with Seungcheol is final and you know it. Summer and adult life are looming on the horizon. This is your last frat party before exam season, and itâs a good thing you and Seungcheol ended it now, which will open up your mind for everything you need to remember in order to pass your classes.
âDo you guys want to study together?â you ask. âI always study better with friends to keep me accountable, and Iâd had plans to study with Seungcheol-â
Mingyu cuts you off with his fingers lazily finding your knee while he brings his coke to his lips, âDonât worry, weâll study with you.â
Chapter 1: The Apartment - Friday
âHey have you seen my-â Your eyes land on the chunky gold Rolex on Mingyuâs bedside table, and you groan, heading into his room to grab your watch. Then you turn to glare at your best friend.
Mingyu is standing in his walk-in closet and he turns to face you, simply shrugging and flashing a grin as his fingers button up a dark, patterned, silky dress shirt.Â
âSorry, you didnât wear it yesterday and I had a date.â Mingyu tells you, exiting the closet and heading into his bathroom. You follow, standing next to your massive roommate as you inspect yourselves in the mirror.
âCute dress,â he tells you, eyes momentarily taking in your form, âbut itâs missing something.â He opens his cabinet, pulling out one of his gold chains. âIf youâre wearing the Rolex, you need something else happening up here,â he motions to your chest area, âor men will be looking at your wrist all night.â
You donât necessarily agree with his analysis, but you turn and allow him to attach the necklace clasp at the nape of your neck. Then you face yourself in the mirror again, reaching for the bottle of vodka and shot glass sitting on the sink top.
âYou started to pre without me?â You click your tongue at Mingyu, pouring yourself a shot.
âIâm a lot bigger than you,â Mingyu grabs the bottle from you when youâre done with it, âtakes a lot more for me.â The two of you link your arms wordlessly, shooting you drinks in unison and letting out hisses at the taste.
âWhoâs coming tonight?â you ask, putting the shot glass down and turning on the silk to wash away some vodka that had spilt onto your fingers.Â
âA few people,â Mingyu responds, turning the sink off for you when youâre done and following you from the bathroom. âHoshi, Seungkwan, DK- I think Seungcheol will be there for a bit- just to make sure none of us get too crazy.âÂ
You laugh at the mention of your ex, who, despite your break up, is still friends with you and your roommates. He never thinks any of the fun stuff you want to do is a good idea, and yet he always comes to watch you follow through with it.
 Tonight heâll come to bear witness while you get drunk at the bar and grind on Hoshi because he parties hardest, and three years ago heâd helped you move in with two of his best friends, insisting that youâd be moving out again within months due to their annoying personalities.Â
Sure, Mingyuâs prone to walking around nearly naked, and Wonwooâs sleep schedule centers entirely around his twitch streams, which involve him playing video games for eight hours straight- but other than that, theyâve been wonderful roommates, and youâve yet to even consider finding a new home.
As you pass Wonwooâs room, you stop, knocking and waiting for a small âhmm?â before pushing the door open. Wonwooâs seated at his computer, but at least the window next to him is ajar and lets in the cool night air.Â
âWeâre heading out,â you tell him, eying his massive headphones and pretty round glasses. He looks soft, with tired eyes, and yet dangerous at the same time, dressed fully in black as usual, and you suspect if you checked his nails theyâd be black because it smells like polish and soju in his room.Â
You realize his cam must be on, which makes sense, sometimes people pay him to do his nails on stream, which youâve always found to be funny. You quickly bid him goodnight before turning to meet Mingyu at the entrance to your apartment.
It still smells like the stir fry Mingyu had made for dinner a few hours earlier, where youâd ranted about your workplace needing more workers for over an hour, and Mingyu had suggested going dancing at a club as a way to calm down.
When you pull your black strappy heels out, your tall best friendâs hands immediately find your hips to hold you up while you slip your shoes on. Then you stand straighter, looking up at your Mingyu with a smile, âReady to party?â
Your roommate grins down at you. âAlways.â
Chapter 2 - The Club - Friday
âJungkook!â Mingyu calls the bouncerâs name and the incredibly sexy man guarding the door to the club turns to greet you and your best friend.
You love Mingyu. He always knows someone working at any club he wants to get into. Or if you want a table at any restaurant in town, Mingyu can get it for you within the hour.Â
It helps that heâs a model.Â
There are a few words exchanged between Mingyu and his bouncer friend, then Mingyuâs hand finds the small of your back, and heâs escorting you into the club, successfully skipping the massive line outside.Â
Your friend group usually has a table at the back, made possible by the club owner being a graduate of the same frat that Mingyu and all his friends had gone to back in their university days.
Hoshi is already dancing in the crowd, his white hair standing out as he thrashes this way and that, and DK is close near him, although his attention is set on a brunette with long hair who is pressed to his chest.
âWeâre late to the party,â you tease when you slip into the booth next to a happy - but tired - looking The8 and Jun. âIâm surprised you two even came out.â
The more fashionable of the two shrugs, dipping his bucket hat over his eyes to obscure his face from the flashing lights. âWeâre heading out soon.â
âOf course you are,â you smile. âBut not before we have a few shots.â
âWhatâs the occasion? Mingyu said youâre pissed about something?â Jun leans in, concern evident in his eyes. Heâs always been one of the biggest sweeties of your friends.
âJust my work not having enough staff,â you brush it off, waving a hand, ânothing major.âÂ
You catch the eye of a waitress, who heads over, takes one look at your group (which now consists of only you and the âChina Lineâ because Mingyu and the others have disappeared) and begins to blush. You wish you could say this was uncommon, but the number of girls who get starry eyed when theyâre around your friends is too high to count.
âWhat can I get you guys?â the waitress asks over the roaring music.
âNine shots of tequila with lime and salt,â you tell her, earning groans from the men next to you.
The8 puts hand over his eyes and sighs. âSo itâs that kind of night,â he says, leaning back and putting his free arm on the booth behind your shoulders. âHavenât done this with you since back when you dated Seungcheol.â
You frown slightly at his words. No matter how many years pass between now and then, youâll always be sore about the fact that Seungcheol wasnât the one -Â because fuck, heâs such a good guy and you really wish he was the one - but itâs not something you can do anything about.Â
Jun quickly brings up some girl Hoshi is seeing to distract you. Youâre more susceptible to sadness after a long day (as youâve already informed them youâve had), and the conversation on Hoshi and his potential girlfriends continues throughout the three shots.Â
Your trio gets more animated, and soon you find yourself on the dance floor.Â
Itâs funny to be here with so many guys you know. Now that youâre slipping through bodies, Joshuaâs familiar hands help you along, you get a flash of a smile and a âhiâ from him, and even Jeonghan stops you for a moment to compliment your outfit.Â
Itâs like a frat party all over again, and you love it.
You enjoy dancing alone, though. You donât need a man behind you, and youâre more than happy to be invited into little groups of females who are obviously just out for a night of girl power. Theyâre more enthusiastic anyways, and you always leave club nights with at least one new girl friend.
Soon you find yourself back up at the table with friends, doing more shots with Hoshi and Mingyu only to run out of booze way too soon.Â
Buzzed off of the alcohol already in your veins, youâre feeling a little sleepy and in need of something to make you wake up, so you grab Mingyuâs hand and the two of you head down towards the bar, where your tall best friend easily waves down a bartender.Â
You get two more shots to go with the water Mingyu insists you order as well.
When the drinks come, you and the tall model are quick to shoot them, linking arms like always, and grimacing in unison at the taste.Â
âDo you miss the days of chase?â you ask Mingyu, sipping on your water, which also tastes bad now and makes you scrunch up your face again.Â
Mingyu smiles at your antics.
âI'm a man now. Models donât need chase,â he insists, running a hand through his dark hair, which looks like someone else way playing with it earlier.
Youâre about to argue with Mingyu just for the hell of it when a familiar face appears around his shoulder.Â
Jaehyun is a guy you know from tinder. Youâd gone on three dates, and although youâd enjoyed them and wanted a forth, heâd ghosted you and left you with a bad taste in your mouth, much like the tequila. It had been very early stages with Jaehyun, youâd yet to really know anything about each other, but it had hurt to suddenly be dropped with no explanation.
And now here he is⌠with his arm around a gorgeous blonde.
âNo fucking way,â you say before you can help yourself, because Jaehyun is looking right at you. And now, heâs coming over. âMingyu, pretend to be my boyfriend,â you tell your roommate, grabbing his arm and looking up at him with your best puppy dog eyes, âdonât question it, just-â
âY/N?â Jaehyun appeares next to your best friend.Â
When Mingyu turns and looks down at Jaehyun, who, to be fair, is quite tall himself, realization flashes over your roommateâs face, then Mingyu steps smoothly to your side, wrapping an arm around you.
Jaehyun may have never met your roommates, but theyâve heard everything about him, and seen his instagram.Â
âJaehyun!â You fake a smile, tucking yourself closer to Mingyuâs strong chest, which smells like sandalwood and spice, a new cologne heâd received for an advert placement recently. âWhat a surprise!â You take in the way heâs dressed, which is a little fancier than you remember. âHave you just come to the club to party, or is there a special occasion?â
âItâs my girlfriendâs birthday,â Jaehyun explains. âJennie, come here.â He brings the pretty blonde over, âJennie this is Y/N, a friend from the gym.âÂ
You canât believe itâs that easy for him to just lie about where he knows you from. Youâre kind of glad heâs out of your life now if this is the way he behaves with girlfriends, and you grip Mingyu tighter.
âHi, Iâm Jennie,â the gorgeous woman smiles, âand you are?â Her attention is on Mingyu and despite her having an attractive man right next to her - an attractive boyfriend at that -Â Jennieâs eyes are glazed over and widened as she looks up at Mingyu.
It makes you smug to think that your fake boyfriend is having this affect on her, and you sneak a glance at Jaehyun to see if heâs noticed, which he obviously has by the way his fist clenches at his side.Â
âMingyu, Y/Nâs boyfriend,â your roommate says smoothly. âAnd it must be an old gym because Y/Nâs been coming to mine with me for three months now, my modeling agency gets us passes at one of the most elite fitness clubs in the city.â
Not a lie⌠you just donât go with him, although he has offered you to be his plus one on many occasions.Â
âWow, you model?â Jaehyunâs jaw has dropped as he looks between you and Mingyu, who (in that moment) youâre kind of in love with. âGuess it has been a while since I saw you,â he admits, and your brain autocorrects the word âsawâ to âghostedâ.
âYeah, but it looks like youâve been doing as well as I have,â you say in a sickly sweet voice. Youâre about to dismiss you and Mingyu from the situation when Jaehyun interrupts you, eyes fixed to your wrist.
âLooks like, is that a Rolex?â he asks.
âOh yeah!â You push your hand out. âMingyu got it for me.â You snatch your wrist back before Jaehyun can touch your watch, grabbing at Mingyuâs suit jacket and making a big show out of it all. âWe were actually just heading back to our apartment,â you bat your eyes up at him, âcome on, Mingyu.âÂ
Thereâs no possible way you can stay in the club with Jaehyun floating around and you both know it. You suppose you could continue to lie that Mingyu is your boyfriend, or get with a different one of his friends and blame polyamory if dirty dancing with Mingyu himself is too weird, but even the idea of Hoshi or Jeonghan feels off tonight.Â
Since dating Seungcheol, itâs always felt like he has a claim on you. Not a claim, so much as a bro code thing. You are - in every sense of the word - a designated frat boy. You dated one on and off for four years, and youâve lived with two of them since you graduated two years ago.Â
While theyâre all super attractive, you have a feeling that none of them will ever challenge the fact that you were once Seungcheolâs girl, and youâve learned to accept it.Â
Following Mingyu as he blows a path through the sea of people out of the club, you canât help but appreciate his body. You have a mental block in your brain that doesnât allow you to ever consider sleeping with him, because you live with him, so if you sleep with him, or Wonwoo for that matter, you know there will be no going back on your end.Â
And on theirs? Well, youâre sure theyâll only ever see you as Seungcheolâs ex and their dude-bro roommate.
Chapter 3 - The Apartment - Friday
âWhat a douchebag,â Mingyu says as you step into your apartment.Â
You huff in agreement, kicking off your high heels and collapsing onto the floor in the middle of the hallway as Wonwooâs door opens and he peaks his head out to ask, âWhoâs a douchebag?â
âThat dude Jaehyun, the one from tinder,â Mingyu calls as he tosses his jacket on a chair around the island in the kitchen, rolling up the sleeves of his dress shirt as he moves to the cupboard over the sink so he can grab a glass and fill it with water.Â
âThe one who ghosted after three dates?âÂ
âYeah, him.â
âHeâs a total douchebag.â Wonwoo has now rolled his gaming chair out of the door of his room, and he sits in it, looking directly at you while you wallow around on the floor in self pity. âBut why are we still talking about him?âÂ
âHe was at the club with his new girlfriend and she was really pretty,â you groan, throwing your hands over your face at the memory of the gorgeous blonde.
âYouâre prettier,â Mingyu tells you, âbut it isnât a competition.â He comes to squat down on the floor next to you, placing the water there. âThat guy didnât deserve you. He lied to his new girlfriend right in front of us.â
âHe did what?â Wonwoo asks in shock, chuckling slightly. He pulls off his headphones, letting them settle around his neck and shaking out his bouncy curls as he gets more comfortable in his chair, eager and ready to hear the story.
âHe told his girlfriend,â Mingyu says as he stands up straight, sighing, âthat he met our little Lazy Bones at the gym.â
Your roommateâs foot nudges your body gently and you groan, swatting at him âIâm not a Lazy Bones,â you insist, pouting up at Mingyu while laying flat on your back.
âSure youâre not, Pillow Princess,â Wonwoo snickers.
âHey!â You toss your purse at him and Wonwoo easily catches it out of the air, laughing harder. âSeungcheol liked tying me up okay? Itâs not being a pillow princess if itâs what heâs choosing.â
âYou liked it though, donât lie. Youâre a no effort kind of girl,â Mingyu says, looking down at you fondly. âThereâs nothing wrong with that.â
âSays the Pillow Prince.â
Now itâs Mingyuâs turn to throw something at Wonwoo, and the closest item Mingyu is able to grab is an apple off the counter.Â
He throws it a little harder than you did your purse, but Wonwoo still easily snatches it out of the air before it can hit him, and he tosses the apple in his hand, âThanks, I was hungry.â His teeth sink into the hard flesh of the fruit, making a crunching sound that has your mouth watering.
âIâm hungry,â you groan.
âWhat do you want to eat?â Mingyu is already heading to the fridge, opening the door and allowing the light to flood around his massive frame as he blocks your view of the contents.
âSurprise me,â you tell him, finally sitting up. You face Wonwoo, crossing your legs to adjust to a sitting position, then you lift the glass of water Mingyu had brought to your lips. âHow was your stream?â
Wonwoo shrugs, leaning back in his chair and spreading his legs slightly, flexing his hands against his black sweatpants before crossing his arms over his chest, biceps straining against the sleeves of his black V-neck. âBeen playing the new Resident Evil Game. It was supposed to take ten to fourteen hours to complete but I finished it in eight today, so I restarted at the highest difficulty setting and Iâm just dicking around now.â
âWas it scary?â Mingyu asks, shutting the fridge as he moves to the counter, pulling out a pot and turning on the stove element to begin cooking.
âMeh,â Wonwoo shrugs, continuing to fidget in his chair. He stretches his arms over his head and groans slightly, you doubt heâs moved much all day. âIt was okay.â
Mingyu scoffs loudly.
Thereâd been a time where heâd thought horror movies were the most terrifying thing in the world⌠then Wonwoo had let him try a scary video game on his VR machine and Mingyu had nearly broken the gaming station trying to fight monsters attacking him⌠heâd also had nightmares for a good four months afterwards.Â
âHey, wasnât that the game with the chick with massive tiddies?â Mingyu asks suddenly, making you all burst out into giggles because of course thatâs what heâd remember from the trailer Wonwoo showed him weeks ago.
âLady Dimitrescu, yeah,â Wonwoo grins.
âHer tits-â Mingyu makes a motion with his hands in front of his chest and then lets out a whistle.
âI know.â Wonwoo shakes his head back and forth, making a sound with his lips thatâs obviously meant to emulate motor-boating, and you throw your hands over your face.
âYou guys!â you groan loudly.
Mingyu joins in on the motor-boating sounds and you collapse onto your back, staring up at the ceiling. As much as you pretend to hate their antics, you adore your roommates, and the thought of Jaehyun has slipped from your mind completely.
Chapter 4 - The Job - Saturday
Your eyes keep finding the clock, focusing in on the minute hand, which gets closer and closer to the top of the hour, when this nightmare of a shift finally ends.Â
Itâs five to six, which means youâre nearly free, and youâre more than excited for this day to be over.Â
Running on low staff at the restaurant during a busy Saturday brunch and lunch rush has not been fun for you. While you are capable of handling things, itâs not something you enjoy-Â rushing around and acting as if you have five arms, cleaning this, setting that, escorting customers to this table, ringing in a drink-Â
Youâre so tired youâd called Wonwoo on your lunch break and begged him to come pick you up with your favourite bubble tea, and heâd been more than happy to oblige. Wonwoo spends so much of his day inside, heâll often walk the few blocks to your workplace to pick you up and stretch his legs between streams, something youâre very grateful for.
âY/N!â One of your coworkers, Hyuna, rushes to your side and grabs your arm as youâre punching in an order near the back of the restaurant. âWe have a new hire, and heâs being shown around right now, heâs so cute!â
Your manager had mentioned a new hire this morning, and although youâd been bummed the new hire wouldnât be starting during your shift, heâd explained it would be good to show the new waiter the ropes during a busy night so he would know what he was getting himself into.Â
Youâd almost forgotten that there would be a five minute overlay, and the idea of a cute coworker makes your heart leap in your chest, finally, a good thing today.
âReally? Where?â Your eyes dart around and Hyuna grabs your shoulders to angle you towards the front door, where your manager is talking to the hostess, a pretty redhead named Yeji, with another man whose back is turned to you.
âTrust me, heâs super cute,â Hyuna tells you.Â
âWell, my shift is over, so Iâm going to go grab my things, and while I head out, maybe I'll get a look at him.â You bump your hip with hers and she flashes you a grin that says âgo get him!âÂ
She's been happily dating her boyfriend since high school, and ever since you started working here a year ago, sheâs been on the lookout for cute guys to set you up with.Â
You quickly clock out and head to the back of the restaurant to put on your coat, making sure your wallet and phone are in your pockets before leaving.Â
You say goodbye to a few people before heading to the front entrance. Youâre happy to find that the new hire is still there, talking with the hostess, who seems to be showing him her tablet where she keeps track of all the tables (which are numbered), and explaining to him how the sections are divided amongst waiters.
âY/N!â Yeji, the hostess, perks up when she sees you approaching, youâre one of the top dogs around here, and everyone is always more than happy when they see you coming their way. âHave you met the new hire?â
Youâre about to say no, but as the man turns, you realize that if you were to say no, youâd be lying.
Because standing in front of you, is Mr. Jeong âghosting expertâ Jaehyun himself.
You feel your expression fall, and you donât even bother picking it up again, youâre off the clock now, youâre not paid to pretend to be happy to see people anymore.
âYes actually, I have.âÂ
âY/N, I didnât know you worked here,â Jaehyun says in disbelief. He looks as shocked as you are to be seeing him here.
âThereâs a lot you donât know about me because we donât really know each other,â you remind him. And youâre also pretty sure that sometime during your three dates you had mentioned you work at this restaurant, so you think maybe Jaehyun just never retained anything you ever told him because what the actual fuck-
âReady to go home?â Wonwooâs sooth voice makes you turn away from your two coworkers, eyes landing on your roommate who is patiently standing at the open door entryway, a bubble tea in each ring clad hand.Â
Heâs dressed all in black today, with dark jeans, a turtleneck and a leather jacket that shows off the wide set of his shoulders. His curls are windswept, and his glasses are a little crooked, prompting you to close the distance between you both and fix them.
âThanks,â Wonwoo smiles down at you, holding out your drink. With two hands full, he hadnât been able to fix his glasses himself, and you canât help but grin at your best friend and the adorable way he holds himself, despite the fact that he looks like he could legit kick your ass.Â
âReady to go home?â Jaehyunâs voice brings you back to your predicament, and youâre shocked at how easily you can flip flop between being mad, to being happy at Wonwooâs arrival, to mad again. âI thought you lived with the dude from the club last night.âÂ
Wonwoo looks past you and into the restaurant, narrowing his eyes as he takes in Jaehyun. Now that Wonwooâs glasses are fixed, maybe he can see better.Â
You can tell that he understands whatâs happening right away, and your roommate steps forward, wrapping an arm around you, âI didn't realize you had nosey coworkers kitten, is he bothering you?â
Your heart lurches at the pet name and you nearly want to scream in triumph at the way your roommate has just flipped the situation. Jaehyun immediately scrambles, âI didnât- I mean-â
âPolyamory exists dude, get over it,â Wonwoo says rudely, lifting his chin slightly so he can look down his regal nose at the man whoâd ghosted you, âLetâs get out of here.â
You smirk, sipping your bubble tea and allowing Wonwoo to lead you from the restaurant. âBye Yeji,â you say to the hostess, who also bids you adieu, and is watching you with a little mischievous grin on her face.Â
As soon as youâre far enough from your work, Wonwooâs arm drops from your shoulders and he says loudly, âWhat the fuck.â
âI know right?!â you exclaim.
âCan we get him fired?â
You laugh sadly, âNo, I think thatâs mean.â
âGhosting is mean.â
You canât argue with him there.
âGood thinking with the polyamory thing,â you tell him.
âHe seriously straight up questioned that youâre cheating on Mingyu to your face- the balls-â
âI know!â
âWhat a loser,â Wonwoo shakes his head, sipping his bubble tea.Â
âI hope he quits, because now every time you or Mingyu come to the restaurant youâll have to act like youâre my boyfriends.â
Wonwoo shrugs. âThatâs not the worst thing in the world. It just means we can come up with evil ways to rub it in Jaehyunâs face that youâre a catch and he missed out.â
âYou see, this is why youâre my best friend.â
Wonwoo nudges you with his shoulder when you come to a stop at a light, âAnd donât you forget it.â
Chapter 5 - The Apartment - Saturday
âHow was work?â Mingyu asks when you enter your warm apartment, which smells of yummy soup, Wonwoo following close behind you.Â
Instead of answering him, you throw your jacket on the ground and then follow it, wallowing like you had last night.
âThat bad huh?â Mingyu chuckles, leaning over the kitchen counter so he can see your from where he stands on the other side. âWhat happened?â
âThat asshole from the club is her new coworker,â Wonwoo answers, pulling out a chair to sit down. He angles himself back so he can watch you even as you roll around, one of his hands coming to rest flat on the kitchen counter while the other finds his thigh, which bobs up and down slightly due to his fidgeting.Â
âAnd now I have two boyfriends,â you add.
âWhat!? Since when!?â Mingyu exclaims.
You sit up, staring at Mingyu, and Wonwoo even laughs. âHow easily you dismiss our love,â you tease Mingyu, and you see the realization flash over his face.
âHow easily you invited an emo gamer kid into our relationship without telling me, missy,â Mingyu tuts, teasing you back.Â
âEmo gamer kid,â Wonwoo scoffs. âAt least I'm not a scaredy cat model who still needs chase if heâs doing a vodka shot because of the time he double fisted two bottles and got so black out drunk he ended up on the roof of our frat and no one found him for six hours.â
âHey!â Mingyu points his finger in Wonwooâs face, âIâd like to see you try to climb a ladder onto a roof while youâre smashed.â
âIâd like to see you try to climb down one. Oh, right, you canât, and we all had to come save your ass,â Wonwoo retorts, smacking away Mingyuâs finger.Â
The event had made the school newspaper, and you canât help but giggle at Mingyu, who likes to act as if heâs not ashamed of his behaviour, however, by the way his ears are turning red, you know heâs embarrassed.Â
Mingyu rolls his eyes wildly, continuing to act unbothered, and then says, âSo what's our plan to get Jaehyun fired.âÂ
âThere is no plan, kitten over there says it would be mean,â Wonwoo answers smoothly, swivelling in his chair sideways so he can look to where youâre still seated cross legged on the floor.
âKitten?â Mingyu laughs,.âWhen did you start calling her kitten?â
âSince she became my girlfriend twenty minutes ago.âÂ
âWell, now I need a pet name for her because she became my girlfriend last night,â Mingyu insists. âIsnât that right, my little sunshine cherub baby?â
âMingyu?â you sigh.
âYes, goddess divine?â
You open your mouth, then shut it, then open it again, âOk, goddess divine is a maybe, but please, never ever ever call me sunshine cherub baby again.â
âOr what?â Mingyu smiles at you.
âOr I will help Wonwoo hold you down and finally make you play the Outlast horror game on virtual reality like you promised you would when you lost our New Years bet on who Hoshi would kiss at midnight.âÂ
âFucking Hoshi kissing Seungkwan, no one saw it coming,â Mingyu cusses, turning his attention down to the pot of ramen heâs been tending to on the stove this whole time.Â
âAnd poor Vernon,â you giggle, remembering how heâd been seated between the men as the clock had struck twelve and Hoshi had reached past him to grab his best friend and smash his lips to Seungkwanâs right in front of Vernonâs salad-
âLook, you come up with a petname,â Mingyu suggests, âand Iâll do anything you want me to if it means getting back at that fucktard.â
âFucktard?â Wonwoo chuckles, and Mingyu throws a chopstick at him, which he easily bats out of the air, sending it skidding across the ground and under the couch in the living room.Â
âDonât make fun of me,â Mingyu pouts.
âFine, I'll stop,â Wonwoo concedes, still grinning. Youâve heard this countless times before, and no matter how many times Wonwoo agrees to the request, heâll always slip back into making fun of his friend.Â
Your group runs on bickering, and as you watch your two roommates start a new conversation, that quickly turns into teasing yet again, you know thereâs no place youâd rather be.
Chapter 6 - The Job - Sunday
Despite still being understaffed during the brunch rush on Sunday morning, you donât murmur one word of annoyance. If anything, youâre grateful the newest member of your restaurant team isn't working your shift, because you really donât think youâll be able to deal with Jaehyun today.
You can see his name on the schedule, starting just as you finish, and you hope that unlike yesterday, youâll be able to leave without bumping into him.Â
Jaehyun crushes these dreams by arriving at his shift fifteen minutes early. By the way he hangs out by the bar, chatting with the bartender, Eunwoo, and watches you move around the restaurant, you have the sneaking suspicion heâs waiting to talk to you, and youâre dreading it.
âHyuna,â you slot yourself next to your friend as sheâs punching in an order and the woman smiles at you.
âWhatâs up, buttercup?â she teases you, pausing to fix your hair before going back to her job.
âCan you distract Jaehyun? Or go talk to him so I can escape?â Youâd told her about the situation as soon as shift started, before the big rush, while youâd folded napkins at the bar, and by the way she sets her eyes on Jaehyun, you know her answer before she even says yes.
âIâll make that poor boy question his morals, donât you worry, leave it to me.â she tells you. âHave a good night with your boyfriends.âÂ
You groan. After telling her the story, sheâd insisted on referring to your roommates as boyfriends just in case Jaehyun overhears her, and it had sounded ok at the time⌠but now you see the glint of mischief in her eyes and you think maybe it wasnât such a wonderful idea.Â
Pushing the thought from your head, you duck into the back of the restaurant and go to the staff room to collect your things, putting your hoodie up to hide your hair in the hopes that an incognito look will make it easier to slip by Jaehyun, but as you turn to go, the hope is shattered, as is your trust in Hyuna who youâll have to have a stern talking to.
Jaehyun is standing in the doorway, leaning against it and watching you. âYou in a hurry?â he asks.
âYes actually,â you huff, heading towards him since heâs blocking your exit.
âBig night with those two boyfriends of yours, huh?âÂ
His words make you stop, and you canât help the happiness that blossoms through you at the hint of jealousy in his tone. âHow did you know?â you say haughtily, pushing your hair over your shoulder.
âI know how much work one person is, let alone two, youâre probably always busy.âÂ
His words strike something like anger in you and you find yourself defending your fake relationship before you can even stop yourself. âThe difference between you and me is I donât see my boyfriends as work, I see them as fun, and I have double.â You push past him and Jaehyunâs hand catches your forearm.
âI didnât mean it like that-â
âIâm sure you didnât,â you say, but thereâs still an edge to your voice.
Jaehyun lets go of your arm. âLook, Jennie thought you seemed nice when she met you at the bar. When I told her that weâre working together now, she suggested we could go on a double date some time- or I guess, you have three people-â
âThatâs still a double date because weâre in two separate couples,â you inform him.
âRight,â Jaehyun nods, âthe polyamory thing, Iâm new to it.â
âOkay.â
âSo youâll come?!â Excitement flashes in his eyes and you realize he thinks youâre answering his previous proposition of a double date instead of simply responding to his statement about polyamory.Â
You open your mouth to say no, to backpedal like mad, to yeet yourself off a cliff if you have to in order to get out of this- but then Wonwooâs plan of torturing Jaehyun for ghosting you bubbles to your mind and you realize, where better to rub your (fake) relationship with Mingyu and Wonwoo in Jaehyunâs face than directly in front of him on a date setting?
âIâll have to talk to Wonwoo and Mingyu about it,â you say, providing yourself with a safety net, an easy out if you want to blame them for cancelations.
âOkay!â Jaehyun nods, âI still have your number so Iâll text you details?â
You sigh. âSure.â
Chapter 7 - The Apartment - Sunday
âSpit take!?â Wonwoo tumbles out of his room, looking sleepy in black sweats and a hoodie, his curls sticking out from under the fabric.Â
âHow did you even hear that!?â you ask in shock, patting Mingyuâs back as he coughs into the sink.
âI always hear spit takes,â Wonwoo scoffs, coming so sit at the island in the kitchen where you and Mingyu are. He sits back casually in a chair, hands in his pockets. âWhat happened?â
âJaehyun wants us to go on a double date.â
Mingyu all but chokes again, groaning and hiding his face in his hands.Â
âWhatâs your problem?â Wonwoo asks. âYouâre about to go on a date with two people who are way out of your league.â
âExcuse me?!â Mingyu holds up a finger. âLast I checked, Iâm the model here.â
Wonwoo lifts his shoulders then lets them drop. âThat just means youâre tall.â
âWeâre the same height.â
âAnd I could model.â Wonwoo shrugs. âBut I have aspirations.â
âOh, do you Wonwoo? Do you really? And tell me, what are these aspirations, hmm?â Mingyu crosses his arms over his chest. âBeing the biggest gamer nerd in the building? Well congrats, youâve done it.â
Wonwoo shakes his head, sighing and moving his eyes back to you. âWhenâs the date?â
âHe asked if we want to do something on Friday.â
âNo,â Mingyu says immediately. âWeâre going clubbing on Friday to celebrate Hoshiâs birthday, remember?â
âRight,â you nod, âwell, I guess weâll just have to push it back another week.â
âAw, but I wanted to torture Jaehyun,â Wonwoo pouts out his lower lip and you kind of love how both of you keep referring to rubbing you in Jaehyunâs face as âtortureâ.
âYouâve been playing too many horror video games lately,â you sigh, smiling at your roommate, âand I hope theyâve given you ideas.â
âTrust me,â Wonwoo pushes his circular classes up his nose, grinning mischievously at you, âthey have.â
Chapter 8 - The Club - FridayÂ
Youâd managed to get through an entire week of working with Jaehyun, and youâre more than ready to slip into the crowd at the club during Hoshiâs birthday and dance the night away with some random who can make you forget about fake boyfriends and ghosting and how somehow your workplace is still understaffed.
After wishing happy birthday to Hoshi, you turn to longingly look at the dance floor, and surprisingly enough, itâs Seungcheol (not Jeonghan, or Joshua, or Dino- or, practically anyone else honestly) who grabs your hand.Â
âWanna dance?â he asks, and you canât say no to your ex, who is smiling at you softly, in a way thatâs reminiscent of the way he used to, and it makes your heart squeeze.
Heâll never be the one. And you hate it.
You let your ex escort you into the crowd of moving bodies, and he pulls you close, chuckling at the situation. âMissed this,â he tells you.
âMissed being close, being friends,â you admit. Although youâre in the same friend group and youâre friendly, you wouldnât necessarily call Seungcheol a friend. You never call or text. You're friendly at events but thatâs the extent of it.
âMe too,â he says. âSo I hear Mingyu and Wonwoo are your fake boyfriends?â
âThey told you about that?â you laugh.
âThey told the whole group chat, we get daily updates,â Seungcheol grins, and you can feel your skin heating at the idea.
âAre you all really that invested in my love life?â
âOf course,â Seungcheol says. âYouâre the honorary 14th frat brother in this friend group,â he reminds you, and while he means it in a positive way, it once again solidifies that these guys truly donât see you as anything other than a bro.Â
Itâs always been a shitty idea, but it feels particularly negative tonight.Â
âItâs just pretend,â you tell him, and the words taste sour on your tongue.
Seungcheol hums thoughtfully, his grip tightening on your waist. âUh huh. Just be careful okay?â
Before you can ask him to elaborate on his cryptic warning, a hand is lacing with yours and you turn to see Seungkwan standing there. âCome drink with me!â he screams over the loud music, dragging you from Seungcheol who lets you go as easily as he had the day you broke up with him.
Soon you find yourself at the bar.Â
One shot becomes two, and Vernon joins you before it can become a third, stealing your drink and settling between you and Seungkwan, who is in a deep discussion with the bartender over whether to stir or shake a martini- which you know for a fact heâs not even going to order.Â
âSurprise surprise,â comes a voice that is becoming all too un-surprising, but none the less unwelcome.Â
You sigh, turning with Vernon to look at the new arrival, Jaehyun.Â
âJennie found your model boyfriend, so I assumed youâd be around here somewhere.â His eyes shift to the man next to you, âHi, Iâm Jaehyun.â
âVernon.â
They nod at each other.
âIs that other guy around here somewhere? The mean one?â Jaehyun asks.
âYes, my second boyfriend is here too, and his name is Wonwoo,â you say, eyes immediately searching him out.Â
You find your roommate and part time boyfriend at your table across the club as Jaehyun says, âlooks like we got that double date after all,â and youâre pretty sure Wonwooâs staring directly at you.
Heâs been seated at the table all night, never one to dance. Heâd only come tonight because itâs Hoshiâs birthday, and from his position, heâs been able to watch people all night, a favourite pastime of his.Â
Heâd noticed when Mingyu was approached by a pretty blonde, and heâd recognized her from her profile⌠which he may or may not have stalked through Jaehyunâs instagram while doing research on the guy whoâd ghosted you. Heâd only had to watch Jennie talk with the tall model for ten seconds to see she was hitting on him, and then heâd sought you out, realizing you may also be in danger of a hot swinger/cheater.Â
Wonwooâs not sure what Jennie and Jaehyunâs game is yet, and he intends to find out. Itâs clear to him as well that Jaehyun likes you, but heâd been suspecting that fact since he met the guy and had felt threatened while in his fake boyfriend role. Jaehyun having you by the bar while his âgirlfriendâ flirts with Mingyu by the dance floor makes Wonwooâs blood boil.
While you may not be his real life significant others, as far as either of the other couple knows, you and Mingyu are taken⌠by him. And here they are, walking all over that.
If, perhaps, Jaehyun was a rich, kind, smart man, Wonwoo wouldnât mind him flirting with you... except that Jaehyun is none of those things. Heâs some fuck who ghosted you, and Wonwoo had seen your ego take a hit from it. Heâs not about to let you fall into Jaehyunâs hands, even if the man does have some pretty charming dimples.Â
Wonwooâs tempted to go for you first, but you have Vernon and Seungkwan to protect you, the latter of which has thankfully stopped arguing with the bartender and entered your conversation.Â
Wonwoo thinks youâre in good hands for now, so he stands and heads off for Mingyu.
When Wonwoo arrives at his friendâs side, the blonde looks up at him with big eyes, her smile widening.
Try it cheater, Wonwoo thinks to himself, nudging Mingyu with his shoulder. âCome get a drink.â
âOkay!â Mingyu is quick to agree, and Wonwoo thinks Mingyu must have also been trying to get out of this.
âOoh, me too!â The blonde says, forcing her way between the men and linking her arms with theirs, âIâm Jennie by the way,â she smiles up at Wonwoo.Â
He says nothing and she frowns when sheâs not immediately given his attention, turning her gaze back to Mingyu a moment later, and Wonwoo ignores her the entire way to the bar. His eyes land on you as they approach and he can see relief flood through your features.
You push off of Vernon and rush towards him. Wonwoo pulls his arm from Jennieâs and scoops you up into a hug, glaring at Jaehyun over your shoulder.Â
âYou okay?â Your roommate whispers in your ear.
âGet me the fuck out of here,â you whisper back.
âIn a second,â he responds, setting you down. âJennie,â he looks at the blonde who is watching you with shock, âyou know me and Mingyuâs girlfriend, Y/N.â His eyes practically shoot lasers into hers and he puts as much force into his body as he can, knowing that he towers over the poor girl, and it doesn't help that heâs in a full black outfit with big combat boots that say âdonât test me or Iâll curb stomp youâ.Â
âRight,â Jennie stutters, âyeah.â She looks at you and nods, which is enough of an acknowledgment for Wonwoo, who then shifts his gaze to Jaehyun.
âAnd weâve met,â Wonwoo states, smugness erupting in his chest when Jaehyun shrinks back slightly. âWe got off on the wrong foot, let me buy you a drink.âÂ
Jaehyunâs shock at the turn of events is obvious, and Wonwoo touches the small of your back, prompting you and your other friends to form a little circle while he joins Jaehyun at the bar to wave down a bartender.
âWhatâs your poison,â Wonwoo asks the other man, wishing, if only for a moment, that his question was literal.Â
âUh, Whiskey.âÂ
The bartender begins to poor drinks and the two men stand in silence, leaning forward against the bar.
âLook, I didnât mean to offend you when we met-â Jaehyun begins but Wonwoo cuts him off.
âYou ghosted Y/N,â he states harshly. âDonât think I don't know about that, I do.â He turns, leaning sideways on the bar to look Jaehyun up and down. âYou fucked up big time buddy, and I see what youâre doing now.â
âYou do?â Jaehyun nearly stutters, eyes shifting sideways to where his girlfriend is talking with your group only a few feet away.
Wonwoo hums lowly in his throat. âYou and your girlfriend really are meant for each other.â He leans forward. âIâm genuinely curious, is it a swinger thing? You fuck Y/N, and Jennie fucks Mingyu? Or are you both just lying, cheating, assholes?â
Jaehyun canât even answer and Wonwoo chuckles at the way the manâs eyes move to Mingyu.Â
âThatâs what I thought, so just cheaters then.â A shot glass is placed in front of Wonwoo and he shoots it, pushing the second one towards Jaehyun then pulling out a bill he throws down onto the bar top. âThis is all youâre ever getting from us. And if you try to talk to my girlfriend about anything non-work related every again- well, I'm not going to threaten you, but I just wouldnât if I were you.â And with that, Wonwoo leaves Jaehyun standing at the bar dumbfounded.Â
Wonwoo joins your group, throwing an arm over your shoulder. âLetâs get out of here,â he says loudly enough for you to all hear.
You look up at him, âWe should say goodbye to Hoshi-â
âFuck Hoshi,â Mingyu links his fingers with yours on your other side, âletâs go.â
Chapter 9 - The Apartment - Friday
Wonwoo had sat in the front of the lift in the car ride home, and Mingyu had spilt the tea about Jennie hitting on him while you giggled manically.Â
When you reached your building, Wonwoo had paid the driver, then followed you and Mingyu up to the elevator, where heâd leaned against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest, smiling as you spilt your own tea on how mad Jaehyun had made you when he interrupted you with Vernon and Seungkwan, and how horrible heâd been at trying to keep a conversation going with your group.Â
When you get to your apartment, your eyes watch Wonwoo take off his leather jacket, shoulders all broad and distracting- then you ask, âWhat was that whole thing with Jaehyun and getting him a drink?â
âHmm?â Wonwoo puts his jacket over the back of a chair in the kitchen and moves to the sink, turning it on before grabbing a glass from the cupboard, which he promptly fills from the tap.
âYou pulled Jaehyun aside, we both saw you do it.â Mingyu comes to your defence, his own suit jacket removed and hung in the closet. He holds a hand out for you to use to steady yourself while you take off your shoes, both of you waiting for an answer from Wonwoo, who now seems to be purposefully slowly drinking his water.
He turns to face you both, leaning back against the counter. One of his arms is across his abdomen, and your eyes go to his bicep, shown off by the short sleeves of his black t-shirt. You wonder if heâs been working out more lately, because his arms are becoming far too noticeable - and you donât think youâre in a thirsty mood - but to be fair, you have had a few shots.Â
When Wonwoo finally sets the glass down, itâs empty. He sighs. âGotta pee.â
You and Mingyu both groan loudly and Wonwoo heads off towards the bathroom. Mingyuâs still steadying you, so he canât chase his friend, and when heâs finally able to, the door to the bathroom is already closed and locked.
âDid you threaten him?â Mingyu asks, turning to look at you where you stay in the kitchen at the end of the hall, watching him and waiting.
âMingyu if you donât step away from the god damned door-â you hear, followed a moment later by a bang that sends Mingyu scrambling back in shock. Wonwoo must have smacked the door.Â
Mingyu comes to join you in the kitchen and the two of you raid the fridge, finding leftover chow mein from takeout youâd had at dinner. âWe said we want to eat it for breakfast,â Mingyu groans as he lifts the box from the fridge, âbut⌠but we want to eat it now.â
âWe do,â you agree, also looking longingly at the food.Â
âSelf control, you two,â comes Wonwooâs voice from behind you, and you both turn to see him standing there. âThatâs my breakfast too, so put it down or no story.â
Mingyu immediately starts pouting but allows you to take the box from him and put it in the fridge before following Wonwoo into the living room.
The gamer collapses onto the couch, taking a whole corner and leaning back into it. He runs a hand laden with chunky silver rings through his curls. âSo you know Jaehyun was flirting with you tonight, right?â
âWhat?!â you and Mingyu both scream in unison after having just settled on the couch with you between the men, who always claim the corners like the animals they are.
Wonwoo sighs, âI was worried you might not have noticed. Youâre so pissed at the guy, you couldnât see he was trying to flirt with you.â
âHe-â You try to fight what your roommate has just said, but now that heâs said it out loud, it kind of makes sense. Youâd been so blinded by rage, and had assumed the double date idea was Jennieâs to go after Mingyu- but Jaehyun had come to you in the bar-
âI just pulled him aside and I told him that A, I knew everything heâd done to you with the ghosting,â Wonwoo begins counting with those pretty fingers, and you find yourself distracted again (how much had you had to drink with Vernon and Seungkwan?), âB, heâd fucked up. And C, that he needed to fuck off or heâd have me to deal with.âÂ
âWonwoo!â you coo, immediately launching yourself at him. âYouâre the best fake boyfriend ever.â
He catches you as easily as he bats things out of the air all of the time, his reflexes at 100% after hours of playing what Mingyu calls âthe VR light stick gamesâ in his room - maybe thatâs why heâs in such good shape?
He smells like Spice Bomb or whatever he calls it- the one that comes in a grenade style bottle that he and Mingyu have been addicted to since Christmas the second year at the frat when The8 had bought everyone perfume for Christmas and sang a song called âplease for the love of god start using soap in the showerâ.Â
Youâve come to enjoy the smell over the long years, maybe because every time you smell it, youâre getting a warm hug from someone who makes you feel safe and secure. Someone who threatens to beat up a guy who ghosted you-Â
âDid you actually threaten Jaehyun?â You push yourself back from Wonwoo, hands on his shoulders as you look down at him.
âIn a way,â Wonwooâs hands suddenly grab at the back of your thighs, roughly pulling you to straddle his lap, âand,â he purrs, looking up at you and leaning up even as your hands stay on his shoulders to distance him, âI called him a lying, cheating, asshole for you.âÂ
You canât help the way your jaw drops and you begin to laugh, âyou did not.â
âI did,â Wonwoo insists. Then both of his hands move quickly, snapping up from where theyâd been sliding to your waist, and he knocks your elbows, causing you to fall, but he catches you, dragging you closer and securing one of your wrists, which he jostles back over his shoulder to tug you close enough for him to smash his lips to yours.Â
Now that youâre straddling him like this, chest to chest, kissing him back desperately, his hands are free. One goes to the small of your back pulling you even closer, and the other cups the side of your face-
âAre you two serious!?â Mingyuâs loud, whiney, cry baby voice ruins the moment, and Wonwoo immediately stops kissing you, chuckling a little against your lips.
Just as suddenly as his first motion had been when heâd made you topple onto his chest, Wonwoo lifts you up and turns you around so youâre between his legs and facing Mingyu in his corner of the couch.Â
Wonwoo wraps an arm around you and dips his head to press a kiss to your neck. âLooks like fake boyfriend number two also wants his reward for being such a good boy toy for you and rubbing your successes in Jennieâs face all night, staying faithful like the good puppy he is.â
âWonwoo weâre not getting through this if you call me puppy and all that shit like you used to in uni,â Mingyu warns, but his eyes are trained on you and he licks his lips, sitting up more, âCuz i got over it.â
âOkay what the fuck, you two!â you say, finally finding your voice.Â
âLanguage,â Wonwoo tuts behind you.
You let out a loud laugh, staring at Mingyu who is watching you.Â
He is not laughing. Heâs dead serious⌠and so is Wonwoo.
You stop laughing.Â
âBut wait- after all this time- why now?â
Mingyu cocks his head, âI was wondering that too.â
The scene is broken and Wonwoo sighs, sitting back against the pillows. âYouâve always been off limits because of Seungcheol, but after you went to the bar with Seungkwan, S.coups came to sit with me and told me that if we wanted you, we could go for it.âÂ
âWhat?â
âYou two really have to stop speaking in unison,â Wonwoo sighs, but you can hear him smiling behind you and you lean back, tiling your body so you can look up at his face and find that youâre correct. âI saw Jaehyun trying to flirt with you and I guess I snapped.â
âOk, but for real, what did you say to Jaehyun when you pulled him aside?â
âI told him heâs only allowed to talk to you about work related stuff from now on, thatâs it.â Wonwoo shrugs, pretending to be innocent, but youâve seen that very same shrug on his live streams after he savagely murders whole towns in all sorts of horror games.
Heâs a bit of a wack job, but heâs your wack job⌠and heâs explained to you that when heâs particularly savage in games, he gets paid more, so, to be fair, if it pays rent you gotta do what you gotta do. And you canât help the way your body reacts to mean dom Wonwoo, your panties beginning to stick uncomfortably to your core.
âAlso, wait,â Mingyu shuffles closer, âS.coups said if we wanted her, we could go for it?â
âYouâre not very good at hiding who youâre attracted to, Gyu,â Wonwoo tuts, his fingers brushing up and down your arm while he smirks at your roommate.Â
âExcuse me, yes he is, you both are,â you interject, âI had no idea either of you liked me, or we would have done this years ago.â
âSometimes waiting is the best part,â Wonwooâs voice has dipped and his words make you press your thighs together in anticipation, something he definitely notices by the way one of his hands comes to rest on your leg. He laughs at you, âI think weâre all done waiting, though.â
Mingyu hums. âYou can say that again.â And then heâs grabbing at you, pulling you from Wonwooâs lap and onto your knees in front of him. You look up at Mingyu with wide eyes and he licks his lips, eyes darting down to your mouth then back up. âYou want this, right?â
Like youâd launched yourself at Wonwoo earlier, you all but jump on Mingyu. Heâs massive, and he easily catches you, cradling you against his chest while you attach your lips to his own, cupping his jaw and kissing him hungrily.Â
Wonwoo had been firm with his kiss, grasping the side of your head with a big hand that kept you exactly where heâd wanted you. Mingyu, in contrast, is all needy and sloppy in the best possible way, his tongue invading your mouth, his hands groping at your waist, then your ass, then up to your ribcage, as if he wants to grab your breasts but isnât sure if he has permission.Â
You push at Mingyuâs chest and he concedes to you, adjusting to be laying back against the pillow and arm rest on the couch, which gives you the opportunity to pounce and straddle him. Mingyuâs hands push into the cushions as he tries to lift his upper body to kiss you eagerly, and you try to force him down with your weight, one hand going to his neck-
Mingyu lets out a small sound and gives in to you, finally resting back against the pillows fully, his hands moving to your hips.Â
You stop kissing him, looking down at your roommate, whose pupils are blown with lust, his lips already looking puffy from your kisses.
Heâs never been handsomer.Â
The couch shifts behind you and you feel Wonwooâs breath against your shoulder before his chest makes contact with your back, his arms wrapping around you as he tucks his face down in the crook of your neck, lips teasing your ear when he speaks, âAs much as I think weâd both love to fuck the shit out of you on our couch, we should probably take this to my bedroom.â
âWhy your bedroom?â Mingyu lets out a whimpery breath from below you, hips shuddering and pressing up against you when you grind down on him.Â
âBecause Iâm the one with fun toys,â Wonwoo growls, teeth nipping your ear lobe and sending goosebumps erupting over your skin.
Youâd been more than happy with the notion of having two men with pretty cocks, let alone the inclusion of toys.
Youâve always known Wonwooâs a bit of a kinky fuck, but heâs generally good at either playing music loudly enough to drown out the moans of the girls heâs fucking, or he goes to their place for a booty call, then comes home.
Youâve never actually seen his âtoy boxâ although you have heard about it on multiple occasions from other guys, specifically Jeonghan, whoâs always talking about his own toy box and any new gadgets heâs trying out.Â
âCome on,â Wonwooâs hand gently taps your ass and you canât help the way your eyes widen.
Mingyu laughs, having seen your reaction. âShe likes being spanked, donât you my little honey cherub?â
You put your hand on Mingyuâs throat again, pressing him down into the pillows and enjoying the way his lips part in surprise. âI told you not to call me that,â you remind him, releasing his neck in favour of standing up, then you dart off towards Wonwooâs room before either man can stop you. âIâm going to find the toys!â you announce mischievously.Â
You hear Wonwoo groan behind you, followed by footfalls, which tell you youâre being chased. As you get to his room, arms wrap around your waist, and you let out a shriek when youâre lifted from the ground, Wonwoo tossing you onto his bed.Â
âSuch a brat,â Wonwoo tells you, coming to stand at the foot of his mattress. âMy toys, my rules.âÂ
Mingyuâs arrived in the doorway, and he watches the two of you with a fond smile on his face. âSo thatâs how itâs going to be, huh? You want complete control as always.â
âOf course,â Wonwoo rolls his eyes, looking down at you again. âStay,â he instructs, waiting a moment to make sure youâll be good before he heads over to his closet.Â
Mingyu collapses onto the bed, moving to sit against the pillows with his back to the headboard. He opens his legs and pats the middle area, giving you a space to sit which you quickly claim, relaxing back into his warm embrace once youâre settled.
âBring the handcuffs,â Mingyu calls to Wonwoo from behind you, letting out a breath that disrupts a few of your hairs when he buries his face in the crook of your neck.Â
You both watch Wonwoo rifle around his closet, and when he straightens and turns towards the bed, heâs holding some harsh looking, black handcuffs, and a pink egg shaped vibrator you recognize from porn- youâd had no idea Wonwoo owned one.
Mingyuâs lips begin pressing soft kisses against your neck, and your body is conflicted on which of your roommates to focus on, one of your hands reaching back to grab a fistful of Mingyuâs soft, dark hair. The big model behind you groans against your neck, his fingers digging into your waist.Â
Wonwoo gets onto the bed, coming to kneel in front of you. His eyes take in your body, specifically the way your dress has moved up to your waist, exposing your panties to him due to the way your legs are spread to accommodate his frame. Wonwooâs fingers reach out to grab at the fabric, âthis needs to come off.âÂ
At first you think heâs talking to you, only for Mingyu to roughly tug your dress up the moment Wonwooâs done speaking, and you realize that youâre in for a long night if Mingyuâs this eager to follow through with Wonwooâs commands.Â
Your dress is thrown across the room and Wonwooâs eyes eat you up, his tongue darting out to wet his lips as he says his next command, âbra off too, but leave her panties.âÂ
A warm hand finds the center of your back and Mingyu pushes you forward, fingers finding the clasp of your bra. He pauses and presses a kiss to your bare shoulder, giving you a few moments to tell him to stop, but when you stay silent, keeping eye contact with Wonwoo, Mingyu takes this as a go ahead.Â
He gently pushes the straps from your shoulders once the clasp is undone, and your bra slowly falls from your body, exposing your chest to your roommates.
Wonwoo keeps his eyes on yours, but Mingyu goes straight for your tits, cupping the newly exposed flesh in warm hands. His thumb and forefinger pinch at your right nipple and you let out a whimper, pushing your chest out eagerly and leaning your head back against Mingyuâs shoulder.Â
The bed shifts, Wonwoo moving closer. Hands encircle your wrists, lifting them above your head, and a moment later, cold metal bites into your skin. You look up at Wonwoo, whoâs focused on his task, and you realize he has a little hook attached to his headboard that youâve never noticed before. He slots the handcuffs in the hook. âAre these too tight?â he asks you, eyes looking down into your own.
You shake your head. The cuffs are a little tight, but the slight pain just delights you more, and when you tug, the hook holds your hands firmly over your head.Â
Mingyuâs still behind you, a warm, steady presence, his hands continuing to worship your tits, but heâs angled towards your right side now that youâre attached to the headboard by cuffs.Â
Wonwooâs fingers grab at your jaw and he leans down to press a kiss to your lips. You try to kiss him back, but he pulls away too quickly, looking down at you with a shit eating grin.
âEager little thing, arenât you?â
Instead of letting you answer, he slips two fingers into your mouth, and you greedily suck on them, but they too, are removed before you can truly appreciate them. You watch Wonwoo bring his newly spit covered fingers to the pink vibrator, coating itâs surface.Â
âSomething tells me I donât really need to do this,â Wonwoo tells you, his eyes dipping down to your core, âyouâre already practically dripping, kitten.â
Shame floods through you at the notion that he can see your wetness through your panties, and you can guess that thereâs probably a dark patch on them thatâs betraying how needy you are for your two roommates, who are taking their sweet time at this, which is only making you hornier.
âBut, I like to make sure my Kittens are well looked after,â Wonwoo continues. His fingers reach down for your panties and he pushes them aside, prompting you to suck in a breath at the coolness of the room and the fact that youâre actually doing this.Â
His thumb rubs you from the bottom of your entrance to the top, finding your clit and gently stimulating it. The slick heâd collected with his motion makes this easy, and you let out a whimper, pushing your hips forward.
âHold her down, Gyu,â Wonwoo says sternly, and two large hands find your hips, anchoring you down.
Wonwoo brigs the vibrator to your core, pressing it gently to your entrance. The wet, egg shaped toy slides into you easily until all thatâs left is the âtailâ, which sports a button Wonwoo presses. The vibrator shakes to life inside of you and you let out a small sound of shock, the feeling is new and definitely interesting.
Then Wonwoo puts your panties back in place and your brows furrow in confusion, âWhat-â
Wonwoo grabs your throat roughly, shutting you up in more ways than one when he presses his lips to yours. His fingers squeeze your wind pipe, and you whimper, giving him an opening to slide his tongue against yours and sink his teeth into your bottom lip deliciously.
One of Mingyuâs hands is still working your breast, fingers pinching your nipple, and the vibrator sends wonderful jolts of pleasure through your lower half while Wonwoo kisses you stupid.Â
Itâs almost too much to handle, and you can feel your orgasm building slowly- only for Wonwoo to tear it out of you by reaching down and roughly thumbing your clit through your panties. Your pussy clenches down on the vibrator, which only makes it feel more intense as your body convulses from all the stimulation.
Wonwooâs grip on your neck tightens, his fingers rubbing your core harder and prolonging your orgasm until youâre a whimpering mess, thrashing in Mingyuâs grasp from the stimulation and pulling against the handcuffs, which now bite almost painfully into your skin.
When youâre done cumming, Wonwoo pulls away, leaving you a panting mess. His dark eyes move up and down your form slowly and he tugs his lower lip into his mouth, nodding to himself. âOkay.â
âOkay?â you breathe, confused.
Wonwoo hums in response but doesn't elaborate more. Instead, he looks down at his hands, and he begins to take off his rings. âAs much as I love finger fucking girls with these on,â he tells you, âI donât think youâd be able to handle it tonight.â
âI can handle it,â you insist immediately, watching with frenzied eyes as a third chunky silver band is taken off.Â
âHmmm, I donât think so,â Wonwoo says. âGyu, do you want to take them?â
The man behind you offers up his left hand, the one that had been on your hips, and Wonwoo slides the rings onto his friendâs fingers securely before flexing his own bare digits, which look way too god damned pretty even without embellishments.Â
âThese are cute, by the way,â Wonwoo tells you, reaching out and grabbing at the waist band of your panties only to let them smack back against your skin, causing you to take in a shaky breath.Â
âDonât even think about ripping them,â you tell him, although your voice really isnât as commanding as you wish it was.
Wonwoo simply chuckles, letting out a sigh as he hooks his fingers in your panties again. âFine,â he concedes, sliding them down your legs, âBut you only wear them for me from now on, got it?â He puts them into his back pocket and you moan in affirmation, biting your bottom lip in anticipation.
Wonwoo lays down on the bed, positioning his face near your core. He moves your legs to be over his shoulders, both of his hands finding your hips and pushing Mingyuâs hand away.
The man behind you wraps his newly freed hand around your neck, and Wonwooâs rings, which litter his long fingers, bite cooly into your skin.Â
Wonwooâs breath fans across your entrance and your legs quiver slightly, core tightening around the vibrator thatâs still wedged inside of you.
When Wonwoo finally brings his mouth to your core, his tongue flicks at your clit teasingly before his entire mouth descends on you, wet muscle pushing into you slightly. Wonwoo lets out a groan that mixes with the vibrations from the toy inside of you and you whine loudly, straining against the hands and cuffs that hold you down.
âOur sensitive little baby,â Mingyu coos behind you, lifting his hand from your breast to your lips and forcing two fingers inside of your mouth for you to suck on.
Wonwooâs tongue moves from your entrance up to your clit and then back down again, teasing you, never in one place long enough for you to get the pleasure that you so desperately need. Â
Mingyu removes his fingers from your mouth and brings newly wet digits to your peaked nipple, gently swirling around the sensitive bud.Â
You whine loudly, pushing your chest out. âPlease,â you groan, âno more teasing.â
Wonwoo chuckles against your core which makes your legs shake on either side of his head, and then heâs adjusting again. Fingers slip into your core and make your toes curl, they move up, searching for the vibrator thatâs already inside of you, and Wonwoo expertly pushes it against your gspot, holding it there and flicking your clit madly with his tongue.
âOh my god-â You pull at the handcuffs, moaning when the pain of metal biting into your skin mixes with the pleasure radiating between your legs.Â
âCum for us baby?â Mingyuâs lips find your neck and his words are enough for you to explode on Wonwooâs fingers, which he begins to thrust in and out of you at a wild pace, consistently ramming the toy into your gspot while his tongue stimulates your clit deliciously.
Your legs try to close around Wonwooâs head, but neither he nor Mingyu let that happen, each of them using a free hand to push your thighs apart, stretching you open so Wonwoo has full access to you as he destroys your pussy throughout the entirety of your orgasm.Â
Youâre aware that youâre making noise, that youâre gasping and moaning, but you can barely register anything other that the waves of pleasure that are rushing through your body. Your eyes are closed, head thrown back, skin alight with warmth that radiates out from your core.
When Wonwoo finally pulls away from you, you slump in Mingyuâs grasp, taking in shuddery breaths.Â
âOh my god,â comes Mingyuâs voice from behind you, followed by gentle fingers brushing your cheek, âsheâs crying.â
âShe squirted too,â Wonwoo says smugly from between your legs, and you feel the bed shift with his movement.Â
You still canât bring yourself to open your eyes, body still overcome with aftershocks of your intense orgasm.Â
Someone���s hand goes between your legs and you instinctively shut them, only for them to be gently, but firmly, opened again.Â
âIâm just taking this out,â comes Wonwooâs calm, soothing voice, and you feel a tug on the tail end of the vibrator. It leaves you feeling empty, and a shudder runs through you at the thought, your legs closing again now that Wonwooâs let you go.
You open your eyes to watch him get off the bed and head towards the bathroom, disappearing from sight.Â
âAre you okay?â Mingyu asks from behind you, and a moment later you feel his fingers brush your wrists. He uncuffs you, and your arms suddenly scream at you, muscles hurting from having been in that position for so long.
You nod, wiping your face to remove the tears Wonwoo had forced out of you with a mind numbing orgasm. âYeah, are you?â
Mingyu shifts behind you, his hardened length brushing your lower back as he adjusts you, wrapping his arms around your entire body and resting his chin on your shoulder. He hums lowly, âyou feel so nice.â
âMy mouth feels even better,â you tell him.
Wonwoo must be able to hear you from the bathroom because his barking laugh sounds a moment later, but Mingyu groans in response, grip tightening on you. âDonât say things like that.â
âOr what?â
âTeach the brat a lesson, Gyu,â Wonwoo says, appearing from the bathroom with a cleaned toy which he takes over to his closet, âand toss me those handcuffs.âÂ
The dark, metal binds that had worn your wrists raw are thrown through the air and Wonwoo catches them easily, putting them, and the vibrator, back in their box.Â
âMaybe you should take her mouth,â Mingyu says from behind you, âshe wonât be able to fit all of me.â
You groan, feeling a rush of wetness between your legs. âPlease?â is all you can say.
âYou better do something Gyu,â Wonwoo tuts, turning to face the bed, âlook at her, sheâs dripping.â
Mingyu and you both let out groans at Wonwooâs words, heâs right, even though he probably canât see your core due to he way you have your legs shut.Â
The man behind you moves quickly, slipping out from behind you so he can take his spot between your legs, which he forces open and puts on either side of his hips as he pushes you down against the pillows, lips capturing yours.
You groan into his kisses, tightening your grip on his waist with your thighs, looking for friction, which Mingyu gives you by grinding down against you.Â
Both he and Wonwoo are still fully dressed, and you immediately start tugging at Mingyuâs shirt, fumbling with the buttons. Mingyu stops kissing you just long enough for him to tear his shirt up and over his head, then slams his lips against yours again, tongue invading your mouth.
You grab at his hair, groaning into his kisses and pressing your chest up against his, delighted by the contact of his hard muscle against your sensitive breasts.Â
âFuck me,â you tell him, biting into his lower lip and earning a groan from deep within Mingyuâs chest.Â
His fingers dig into your legs for a moment and then he pulls away from you, quickly undoing his belt and shoving his jeans down just enough for his cock to spring free.
Mingyu is between your legs again, lining his massive cock up with your entrance when he freezes. âCondoms?âÂ
âSheâs on the pill, and our pretty little cum slut likes it raw, donât you princess?â Wonwoo says, drawing your eyes to the side of the bed where heâs pulled up his gaming chair and is sitting there watching the two of you with dark eyes.
You whimper in response, grabbing Mingyu with both hands and dragging him into you, his cock stretching you out deliciously until his hips are flush to yours. You both groan, tongues clashing when you begin to kiss with new ferocity.
Your hands are everywhere, tangling in his hair, digging into his strong shoulder blades and grabbing at his strong biceps, which flex while he holds his body over you, hips rutting into you with a fast pace that has you seeing stars and sends the headboard banging into the wall behind you noisily.Â
âFuck!â Mingyu groans, moving his mouth instead to your neck. His hand, the one with all of Wonwooâs rings, grabs at your jaw, forcing you to look to the side to give him full access to your throat.Â
âMark her, Gyu,â Wonwoo commands, âAnd when she goes to work tomorrow, Jaehyun will see just how taken she is.âÂ
Mingyu practically growls, his teeth teasing the flesh of your neck and making you whimper, back arching and pushing your tits up against his chest while he sucks a mark into your skin.Â
While he applies pressure to your neck with one hand, his other one digs into your waist. Mingyuâs hips are moving quickly, and heâs panting lewdly against your skin.Â
âFuck, Iâm so close-â he tells you, âWatching Wonwoo make you squirt-â He lets out a growl, moving his lips to yours again, âCum with me?â He shoves a hand between your bodies and finds your clit, which is still sensitive and the motion makes you clamp down on his cock.
You dig your fingers into Mingyuâs shoulders, moaning loudly.
âJust like that!â you tell him, and Mingyu follows through, hiking your leg slightly higher on his waist which opens you up even more for him.
You and Mingyu cum together, Mingyuâs hand moving from your waist to cup your face. âLook at me,â he groans, and you open your eyes, staring up at your roommate while both of you are awash with pleasure, his hips helping you both ride out your highs.
As his motions come to a stop, you feel the bed dip, and both you and Mingyu turn to look at Wonwoo.Â
âYou,â he taps Mingyu, âon your back.â
Mingyu does as heâs told without question, collecting you in his arms and rolling you both so heâs now on his back and youâre straddling him on top. Mingyuâs cock has slipped out of you, and by the way Wonwoo says âmessy girlâ you can guess that Mingyuâs cum is already beginning to leak from your core.Â
âReady for me?â Wonwoo asks, his hands each finding an ass cheek, which he kneads roughly.Â
âYes,â you breath, pressing your lips to Mingyuâs again.Â
Heâs such a good kisser, and you think you could kiss him for hours if he asked you too.
You feel Wonwoo at you entrance, his fingers digging into your ass as he pushes his cock into you inch by inch until heâs flush against you. Both hands leave your bum only to roughly land on your cheeks, sending a jolt of delight through your body.
âYou like that baby?â Wonwoo purrs, and you have no doubt that he felt the way your core tightened around him at the delicious pain. âYou like it rough,â his hand suddenly grabs your hair and he pulls you up, forcing you to arch your back even as his hand moves to your throat, âright?â
You whimper, loving the new position, which leaves you on display for Mingyu, who is quick to push himself up with his forearms, licking his lips as his eyes take in your form.Â
One of Mingyuâs large hands comes to cup your breast and Wonwooâs lips find your shoulder, his hips moving in slow, short motions that push his cock against your gspot.
You whimper, reaching behind you to claw at Wonwooâs hair only for your nails to scrape a strong, bare shoulder, and you realize Wonwoo must have taken his shirt off.Â
Your hands immediately go to investigate what your eyes canât while facing away from him, and when your fingers brush his abdomen, pleased to find strong, muscled, ridges, Wonwoo smacks your hand away.Â
He easily finds both of your wrists and captures them in front of your body, the motion causing your boobs to be pushed together, and Mingyu isnât able to contain himself, sitting up fully so he can latch his eager mouth to your nipple, tongue flicking the sensitive bud while he massages your neglected breast.
Wonwooâs not moving fast enough, his motions shallow but still insanely pleasurable- just not enough for you to get off- and something tells you that he knows it.
âWonwoo-â you whine loudly, throwing your head back against his shoulder and tilting your head to attempt to press kisses to his jaw and neck, âplease-â
âPlease what?â His voice is so incredibly sexy when itâs all low and gravely and it makes you whimper in response.
âPlease fuck me until I canât walk tomorrow.â
Wonwoo chuckles, then he forcefully shoves both you (and Mingyu in tandem) down onto the bed. His hands lift your waist slightly. âIf you insist.â he says before slamming fully into you roughly again.
The sound of skin on skin is sinful, and Mingyu captures your lips to muffle your moans as Wonwoo finds a pace that decimates you. His hand comes down on your ass roughly and you whimper, whole body shaking with pleasure as your orgasm builds.Â
When Mingyu cups your face with both hands, your body short circuits, pussy clamping down on Wonwoo as you explode on his cock, triggering his own orgasm, made evident by the way he groans and starts plowing into you even rougher.Â
You squeeze the pillows on either side of Mingyuâs head, gasping into his mouth while he kisses you deeply, helping you through your orgasm until Wonwoo comes to a stop behind you. Only then does Mingyu pull away from your lips, lids fluttering open so he can look up at you with dazed eyes.
Youâre all panting, and Wonwooâs fingers flex on your hips, his cock still buried in your cunt, and for a moment, youâre all suspended in a form of existence thatâs complete pleasure and happiness.Â
Wonwoo lets out a heavy breath. âWe should go shower before Mingyuâs demon cum gets everywhere.â
âI donât have demon cum!â Mingyu immediately fights back, sitting up and making you half tumble on top of him, grabbing at his shoulders as youâre sandwiched between him and Wonwoo. âHow many times have I told you, Iâm not the one who stained your last gaming chair!â
âThen who did!?â Wonwoo retorts loudly.
âIt was fucking Dino!â
âIt was not!â
âJust because he looks innocent doesnât mean he is!â Mingyu insists.
You laugh at your roommatesâ antics, pushing at Mingyu to give you some space so you can un-straddle him, moving and drawing their attention as you go to stand on wobbly legs at the side of the bed.Â
âA shower is a good idea,â you tell them. âAnd I can still walk, so neither of your jobs are done yet.â
âI was going to do more with you but then Mingyu made you cum by grabbing your face-â Wonwoo begins to defend himself, but Mingyu doesnât even bother with words, jumping off the bed and grabbing your hand to drag you to the bathroom.
Wonwoo groans and follows, joining you in the bathroom a minute later. Thereâs not really enough room for all three of you to be comfortable in the shower, and Wonwoo, whoâs in sweats now, takes a seat on the bathroom sink, momentarily distracted by the rings Mingyuâs discarded there before his eyes fix on you and Mingyu.
Your model roommate is busy scrubbing your skin with body wash, his hands paying special attention to your breasts, which he watches with focused eyes.Â
âThis looks nice,â he tells you, fingers moving to brush at your neck, where heâd left a mark earlier.Â
âDoes it?â you ask, wrapping your arms behind his neck. âDo you want one?â
Mingyu opens his mouth, eyes alight, but then frowns, âThe makeup artists probably woundât like it if you gave me one on my neck, and I have a shoot with Gucci tomorrow.âÂ
âWell one of you has to be branded if I am,â you insist, turning to lock eyes with Wonwoo.
âFine,â the gamer sighs, pushing off the sink, and you watch the way his muscles move under his pretty skin. âMingyu, showerâs over, my turn.âÂ
Mingyu was done anyways, and he exits the space, his spot quickly filled by Wonwoo. You grab at your roommateâs shoulders, pushing him under the stream and watching the way his pretty, fluffy hair is flattened by the water, which also glides down his skin and makes him nearly sparkle in the light.Â
You grab onto Wonwooâs strong shoulders and move in towards his neck, pressing a kiss over his jugular, which makes him groan softly, hands sliding down to your waist to pull you flush to his chest.Â
You kiss his neck a few times before finding a suitable spot, then you pay close attention to that area, suckling and licking at the skin there until thereâs a pretty purple mark.Â
You pull back and inspect your work, brushing your fingers over it while Wonwoo looks down at you with interest. âNow Jaehyun will know Iâm taken, and Yeji will know you are.â
âYeji? The cute hostess?â Mingyu asks from outside the shower, where heâs brushing his teeth, words slurred by the foam in his mouth.Â
âYeah, Iâm pretty sure she always thought you two were cute.â
Mingyu spits into the sink, turning to look at you, âAnd you never set us up with her?!âÂ
âYou never set me up with any of your friends either!â
âBecause youâre ours,â Wonwoo answers, grabbing your chin and forcing you to look up at him.
âAnd youâre both mine,â you say just as firmly. âRight Mingyu?âÂ
Your roommate laughs from outside of the shower. âOf course, I was just teasing.âÂ
âWe should punish him for calling Yeji cute,â Wonwoo says to you.
âI heard that,â Mingyu snaps. âAnd you two arenât allowed to start teaming up on me.â
âWeâre not allowed?â Wonwoo chuckles, cocking and eye brow and turning to look at his friend.
âYou heard me,â Mingyu crosses his arms over his chest, and you nearly drool at how pretty he is, skin flushed from the shower, hair still damp, a towel low on his waist-Â
You push yourself closer to Wonwoo subconsciously reacting to your attraction to Mingyu, and Wonwoo notices, looking down at you and the way your breasts are pushed up due to the closeness of your chests now. He chuckles, âIs Mingyu making you wet again baby girl?â His thumb and forefinger come up to pinch your chin and he grins down at you.
âYes, Sir.â
Wonwooâs laugh turns into a growl and both of his hands move down to your ass, he lifts you up easily and slams you into the shower wall. âFucking hell kitten, where was this attitude earlier, hmm?â
His eyes are dark and your core throbs at the notion of all the things he and Mingyu are going to do to you now that the catâs out of the bag and youâre finally fucking.Â
You shrug, cupping Wonwooâs face and pressing a chaste kiss to his lips. âI donât know Sir, but itâs here now.â
âMingyu, get your ass back in here,â Wonwoo instructs, and a moment later he pulls you away from the shower wall in favour of using Mingyuâs body to rest you against. Mingyuâs hands find your waist and he helps hold you up with Wonwoo adjusts, lining his cock up with your entrance for the second time tonight.Â
Wonwoo fills you up deliciously and you tug at his hair with one hand, the other reaching behind you. Mingyu grasps your fingers, guiding your hand to his cock, which is slick from the water coming down from the shower head, making it more that easy for you to pump his shaft up and down while Wonwoo finds a pace, bouncing you on his cock while youâre sandwiched and held up by them both.
âFuck, I love you guys, what the fuck,â Mingyu cusses behind you, head thrown back as your fingers expertly stroke his achingly hard cock.Â
âShocker,â Wonwoo grins, earning a shove from Mingyu that makes all three of you falter.
âGuys weâre in a shower and it is slippery, no fighting!â you warn them, but youâre giggling at their antics. âI love you guys too,â you admit, and the words feel right on your lips.
âWonwoo, you have to say it now,â Mingyu pants, betraying how close he is to cumming just from your hand job, which brings a spark of delight to your own core, making you tighten on Wonwoo who groans loudly too.
âFuck, fine.â He presses a kiss to your throat. âYou guys are pretty cool.â
âWonwoo!â you and Mingyu both whine loudly, each of you on the cusp of orgasms.Â
âI love you guys too,â Wonwoo finally concedes, and thatâs all it takes for you and Mingyu to cum, both of you panting and releasing moans that help Wonwoo over the edge again too.Â
Sandwiched between Mingyu and Wonwoo is the state of being you were meant to be in, you think. Even when they set you down, cradling you between two strong, warm chests, youâve never been happier.Â
âGive me like ten minutes, maybe a cuddle, and then... are you guys ready for round three?â Mingyuâs voice cuts through the pleasant quiet.
You and Wonwoo both laugh loudly, and you press a kiss up against Mingyuâs swollen lips, âalways.â
Epilogue
âGood for Seungcheol,â you say, collapsing into the very same red fold up camping chair you had that night all those years ago when youâd broken up with the frat president in question.
You canât believe Seungcheolâs been hauling this old thing around, and itâs marred up now with more than a few burn marks, but it feels familiar amongst all the new things in the yard behind your exâs new two story house, complete with a white picket fence and a new bride.
âTheyâre a really good match,â Wonwooâs smooth voice agrees, his hand reaching out to lace his fingers with yours lazily while he brings a beer to his lips with his other. âWant a taste?â He holds it out to you, only to snatch it back with a mischievous grin, then he leans forward puckering up his lips, âCome get a taste then, kitten.â
Mingyu snickers on your other side, fingers playing with the bouquet heâd caught at the wedding this afternoon, heâs yet to give it up to anyone, even Hoshiâs girlfriend, who heâd all but body checked to catch the flowers first.
You place your free hand on Wonwooâs knee, moving in so you can capture his lips with your own. You can taste the alcohol on his tongue and it makes you smile, pulling away slightly and blinking at your lover. âTastes a lot better than the shit you used to drink at the frat.â
Wonwoo scoffs at you, slumping back in his chair, his eyes moving to the people still in the yard. Only close friends had been invited here after the day of wedding festivities, and the night is a warm one.Â
Wonwooâs eyes drift to Seungkwan, who is - surprise surprise -Â arguing with Seungcheol by the makeshift bar station and he watches them while you turn to look at Mingyu.
âThe flowers are really pretty,â you tell him. âCan I put one in your hair?â
Mingyu finally relents, holding the bouquet out for you to pick out a pretty white flower. You shift your chair closer to his own so you can delicately place the accessory into it.
Mingyuâs eyes stay fixed on yours, even as you focus at mussing up his locks to hide the stem and make sure itâs at least semi anchored by his ear.
âAre we ever going to get married?â Mingyu asks suddenly, causing your fussing to falter.
Youâre not sure what to say, and youâre thankful when Wonwoo responds, âweâre already married.â
âNo weâre not,â Mingyu rolls his eyes.
âCommon Law marriage,â Wonwoo says, taking a sip of his drink. âWeâve been living together for what? Four years? Five? Been fucking for over half of it.â
âBut what if I want a wedding?â Mingyu questions, tilting his head at his friend.
âIf you want to invite a bunch of people to a wedding and have them all stare at you while you kiss Y/N, you can go for it, but itâs not my kind of thing.â Wonwoo shrugs.
âSo you donât want a wedding?â you ask, allowing Mingyu to lift you from your chair and bring you into his lap, which feels like a natural place to be while talking about this sort of thing.
âI donât need a wedding to prove to anyone that I love you, and that I want to be with you until the day I die.â Wonwoo swirls his bottle of beer and wonât meet your eyes. Sometimes he has trouble with eye contact when heâs in his feels or saying things that are sappy, and it prompts you to grab at his chair and drag him closer, needing Mingyuâs help to get Wonwoo right next to you.
âWho would have thought an emo gamer could be so sweet.â You tease, pinching at his cheek only to have your hand brushed away.
âKeep this shit up and youâre gonna get it, kitten,â Wonwoo warns you, as if you donât already âget itâ every other night of the week.Â
âWhat do you think about a wedding baby?â Mingyu asks, pressing his lips to your shoulder and leaning back in his chair, cradling you in a warm embrace.
You sigh, letting out a âhmmâ sound while your eyes go to the sky. The sun has just recently dipped beyond the horizon and the stars are beginning to sparkle down at you, making you smile.Â
âI think, as long as Iâm with the two of you, nothing else really matters. If you want a wedding Mingyu, we can have a wedding. And Wonwoo, if you want to get matching tattoos and tie me to the bed or something to celebrate your own wedding of sorts, we could do that too.â
Your words earn snickers from both of your boyfriends, and Wonwoo reaches out to grasp at your leg, his fingers pressing against your inner thigh. He shakes his head and sips his beer. âHow did we ever get so lucky?â
âI think we have Seungcheol to thank for this actually,â you confess, eyes once more going to your ex. Heâs still at the bar, but his new wife has joined him, and she looks to be playing the role of peace keeper between Seungkwan and Seungcheol, which makes you smile.Â
Thereâd been a time where youâd been sad Seungcheol would never be the one, but now you understand why he hadnât been. Because all along, your perfect matches had been right next to him, two of his best friends. Two souls that you know will be by your side for the rest of your life, wedding ceremonies or not.Â
Relaxing back against Mingyu, you place your hand over Wonwooâs on your thigh, and the three of you relax in the quiet, looking up at the stars.Â
âď¸Â mlist + an. thank you for reading! this is probably one of my best wonwoo/mingyu fics, and it was such a joy to return to it for editing and making an optional bonus extension :)
đ support me by. sending a tip here or here - or become a patron to access monthly bonus content and extensions for fics like this one :) find the Patreon teaser below!Â
đŽ preview. âFuck, you do feel good,â Wonwoo groans. âWife pussy is superior, huh?â
cw/ tw. 3some, oral (f receiving), fingering, unprotected sex, praise, multiple orgasms, size kink, ring/hand kink, wedding/garter kink, choking, cum play, vouyerism, etc... I pet names. kitten, lazy bones, princess, baby, etc...
đšÂ rating. 18+ explicit I wc. 3.3k I teaser wc. 300
đ staring. Mingyu & Wonwoo x afab!Reader Â
It feels like a dream to be getting married to Mingyu.Â
Walking down the aisle, declaring your love for the model while the third member of your trio stands guard as best man- an open secret known to all the frat brothers in the audience, but hidden from the older, more conservative people in attendance- well, itâs not an experience you ever thought youâd be having.
Itâs hard to pretend Wonwooâs not an integral part of your relationship, and the three of you toe the line of poyamorous half secrecy by allowing you to sit between them at the wedding reception. Mingyuâs parents might not know about the arrangement the three of you have, but they know youâve been roommates with both men for years, so no one bats an eye at the familiarity between you.
The table gives you perfect cover to tease both of your lovers, your hand finding Wonwooâs upper thigh- which earns you a look that says âyouâre going to get it later,â and part of you wishes this whole wedding would be over so you can run away to the marriage suite on the property that youâve booked to celebrate your first night officially tied to Mingyu forever.Â
Wonwoo, ever the patient vouyer, watches you and Mingyu have your first dance, and as more people join you on the floor, he approaches you for his own turn with you in his arms.Â
âI canât wait to get you out of this dress,â he whispers in your ear, making your tummy flutter with butterflies.Â
It appears youâre all eager, and you realize thereâs no way youâll make it through the whole planned reception without running away with your unconventional lovers. But then again, nothing the three of you do is ever that normal.
âď¸to read the full bonus, subscribe to my Patreon - then - click hereÂ
đš or check out what else is on my patreon hereÂ
đŽif nothing strikes your fancy, check out my m.list
Š smileysuh â all rights reserved. reposting/modifying of any fic, reaction, or piece of original writing posted on this blog is not allowed. Translations not allowed.
#wonwoo#mingyu#kim mingyu#jeon wonwoo#jeon wonwoo smut#kim mingyu smut#svt#seventeen#svt smut#mingyu svt#mingyu svt smut#meanie svt#svt meanie#mingyu wonwoo#mingyu x wonwoo#kim mingyu svt#kim mingyu x reader#jeon wonwoo x reader#svt wonwoo#wonwoo svt#wonwoo svt smut#mingyu seventeen#wonwoo seventeen#fanfic by smileysuh#1k#2k
5K notes
¡
View notes
Text
As night falls
A/N: Iâm literally hanging onto my mental health with bleeding and flayed fingernails. Not that it matters, because Iâll just delve into my little, fictional world, where I can treat yâall with some goodie-good! Weâre still going with the prompt-list, because I can and I have no actual creativity today, because my exams are frying my brain. Love that for me. Everything (including the play mentioned) is written by me, and it kind of took a turn, I didnât expect BUT I LOVE IT. Prompt: âAnd thatâs why itâs illegal to divide by four.â âThat makes no sense.â âMath doesnât make sense.â + COLLEGE!AU
 You can buy me a coffee here, and Iâll write you a personalized something â the sky is the limit, and it would really help me out with my bills this month.
 Remember, feedback feeds the soul (mine, in particular), and my requests and askbox are always open â thereâs no limits because I am me and I have none.
 MASTERLIST
PROMPT-LIST
ASK ME ANYTHING/REQUESTS
Pairing: College!AU Henry Cavill x plus sized!Reader
Contains: language, FLUFF SO MUCH FLUFF, College!Henry, theater-talk, theater!Henry, smooches, exam-anxiety, not much else but absolute love and best friends to lovers-trope
W.C.: 4.000 (WHOOPS)
 As night falls
 You walked with fast feet towards the library, glancing down at your clock and groaning, when you saw that you were late. The quad was full of people â the weather had turned over the last week, and the sun was shining down, heating up the pavement as you passed:
Frat boys throwing a frisbee full of shaving-foam A girl screaming her head off at a boy, throwing fluffy, pink pillows after him Someone puking at the front steps of the main office Mathletes trying acapella-music to entice new members to join them (it was impressive that they had found songs pertaining to math, really) Drama-students (your people) reenacting TikToks â you had been particularly fond of the âher sister was a witch, broâ they had acted out as if they were doing Hamlet. It was always eventful to pass the quad near summer break.
You caught your breath and wiped your brow, when you finally entered the library. Your body type didnât exactly match the weather, and despite wearing a sun dress, you were sweating. The eternal problem of being a bigger girl. You searched the lower level of the library for Henry, but couldnât see him, so you took the steps to the upper level and looked through the rooms to see if he was sat in one. It was funny, that you two ended up so close. You were polar opposites. When you had met him, it was a flurry of papers and books â you were lost in the hallway, and hadnât seen him when you turned a corner, so you walked straight into him, losing your grip on your books, papers and pencils, while your face bounced off his very hard chest. And thus, a friendship was born. You were introverted and the theater-geek, while he was the star rugby-player, the object of literally everyoneâs desires, and he chose to spend his time with you. He even brought you to parties, which wasnât exactly your scene, but he made them fun. At least, as long as he was next to you. If he went off, you were very aware of how people saw you and talked to you, as if you didnât deserve to be there. It wasnât news to you, and you had become pretty good at letting it roll off your shoulders, mostly because you didnât want a repeat of that one time, you had told Henry how Dustin had sneered at you and called you a cow, and he had broken his nose. That was not necessary.
You finally found him at the very back study-room, his name scribbled in his perfect penmanship on the small board next to the door, and opened it quickly, throwing your bag down next to the door and closed it.
âIâm so sorry Iâm late! I had to save the mental health of Loes, because her crush had told her he was impressed by that Beckett-inspired cake she did a while back.â You said with a grin and began unpacking your things. âShe apparently feels that itâs appropriate to just die now, because nothing will ever top it, and sheâs having a slight crisis, because he wants to give her something as a thank you.â Henry lifted his eyebrow at you. âShe is dealing, huh?â You laughed. âWonderfully. She only made five trays of macaroons today, which is an improvement from yesterday, where there was a baking tray on every surface in her apartment.â âI told her, I think she should just tell him she likes him. He clearly likes her.â Henry said, moving some of his own things over so you could set up. You shrugged. âEasier said than done. Sometimes itâs easier to live in the fantasy of what ifs, instead of facing a maybe or full disappointment.â You said, sitting down with a huff. âHm.â He glanced at you, and something flashed across his face, but it was gone as soon as you noticed it. âI suppose youâre right.â You nodded. âI always am.â He sighed and rolled his eyes at you, before shooting you a smile, that made your body feel warmer than it already did. âShall we get through this shitshow?â he asked, gesturing to the papers on the table. âYou betcha.â
 --------------
âAnd thatâs why itâs illegal to divide by four.â You said with an air of pride, throwing your pencil to the table and watched it bounce once. âThat makes no sense.â Henry grinned. âMath doesnât make sense.â You grumbled and let your head fall to the table in pure agony. âletâs face it, Iâll never pass. Go on without me, live your probably perfect life without me. Iâll just be here forever, the student who never passed, and Iâll die covered in cobwebs and regrets, while you go out and win Oscars left and right.â He laughed and his hand found your back, fingers rubbing soothing circles over it. You had quickly learned that Henry was a physical man â if he had a chance, he would touch you. A lot. Not in a romantic way, but just⌠It was nice. You liked it, too, mostly because it was a moment where you could live in a little fantasy that you could be more than friends. Of course, you were also pretty much attached at the hip, and it wasnât strange for you two walk with his arm thrown over your shoulder, your arm lifted a little, so you could intertwine your fingers with his. He was Soft with a big S â it was a lot of gentle touches and small smiles. It was nice, really. âDarling, youâre not going to die in here. Nor are you going to fail, this math-exam is barely 15 % of your grade.â You groaned but didnât look up from your arms. âItâs still 15, Henry. I have to ace everything else!â Your voice was muffled. âOkay, so? Youâre literally the smartest woman I know, love. Iâm serious, youâll do great.â You whimpered. âIâm not. I donât even know how to get through my final exam in drama. Iâm telling you, the professor has it out for me.â He gently moved his hand to your neck, gripping it softly â you almost moaned at the touch â and guided your head up to make you look at him. âWhat do you mean?â You sighed and ignored your butterflies. âShe gave me a dialogue-piece. Seriously. I⌠And itâs romance.â You scoffed at it. âWhat do you think Iâm going to do? Talk to an invisible partner?â He hummed. âI mean, I could help you. Iâm already done with that class, so⌠You have Professor Martinez, right?â You nodded. âOkay, well, I know what kind of things she might like. Iâm more than happy to help.â âYouâve already done so much, helping me prep for the other exams, Henry, I canât ask you toâŚâ âYouâre not asking, Iâm offering. Iâm serious. My break already started, I only have to hand in one assignment on the differences in Austen and Wolf. Iâll help, I promise.â You searched his face. You were very close to saying yes, but your itsy-bitsy crush held you back â you feared what on earth it would do to you, if you had to act out a love-scene with him. âY/N.â âHenry.â He narrowed his eyes at you. âLet me help. Please. Think of it as practice for when we get out in the real world as actors, and we have to act in front of each other.â You laughed. âIâm sure thatâs not going to happen.â âWhat, why?â He looked genuinely confused. âI mean⌠Look at you.â You said, gesturing to his body. âYouâre an instant action-hero. I promise, Iâll mostly be cast as the funny, fat friend. Maybe Iâll get a lead in an indie-movie or something, but thatâs a reach.â You sighed. âRemember, Iâm mostly taking this class because I need the credits to go to screenwriting. Iâll do better behind the scenes.â He glared at you and stood up, pulling you with him. He cupped your face. âDonât ever talk about my best friend like that again, got it? I love you, and I literally donât care what you think about it, weâre doing this.â You didnât have the chance to tell him no, because he pushed his hand over your mouth, when you began to protest. âDarling, one more word and weâre acting out a murder-scene. Come on, I know what we can use.â
 -------------
 You were nervous as hell. It felt like your heart was about to drop out of your ass, and you were pacing back and forth, your long, white dress swishing against the floor backstage. It was just an exam, it wasnât exactly something big, but you were the last on the line, and you had seen the other students who already passed, slowly seep in and settle in the chairs in the auditorium â it was terrifying. Honestly, you never really spoke up in class, so most of them had never seen you act, and now you had to do a full exam â a love confession, nonetheless â with spectators? It felt like your soul had been sucked out of your body and was hovering somewhere above you. Henry had found the regency-play, and it fit perfectly with the vibe, you normally loved, so it seemed fitting â it wasnât a well-known play, either, so you felt pretty confident in it; at least until now. A hand gently laid on your shoulder, and you shrieked. âHenry, for heavenâs sake!â You clutched your hand to your chest. He grinned, and you couldnât help but admire his attire; it was a period piece, and Henry definitely suited it. the period-appropriate suit and tight pants looked perfect on him â thanks to Loes, who had been more than happy to help you with the outfits, while Grim had managed to help with props and scenery (but not without smirking at you like the cat who ate the canary first, telling you âOh, a romance, huih? Rooooomaaaaanceee? Like kissy-kissy romance?â first) and you knew the setup was good. You knew your lines; it was just a matter of actually speaking them. âAre you okay, you seem a little jumpy.â Henry asked carefully. You nodded. âNervous, mostly. I never told you, but, uh, I never really⌠Uhm, did this. Like⌠Act-act. In front of a crowd.â He kissed the crown of your head and pulled you closely. âYouâll do amazing. You are amazing, love, I wish you knewâŚâ He stopped talking, clearly holding back. âKnew what?â You asked, hugging him tightly. âNo matter. Letâs get out there and ruin some hearts, shall we?â He pulled you out at armâs length and looked at you with wide eyes. âYou look gorgeous, by the way. Truly.â You felt heat rise on your cheeks. You were actually pretty happy with your look; Loes had been amazing with helping you find a regency-styled dress, that fit you great. It hugged your chest in the right way, and you had been admiring yourself for a while, after putting it on. It was your luck that Abby had passed you right after putting it on, and sighed gently before telling you, that you definitely needed to do something with your hair, and then had helped you braid it into a crown over your head. It was perfect. âThank you. Letâs get this over with, please, or Iâm going to throw up on you.â
You stepped out on the scene to loud cheers and clapping from your peers, and you both bowed a little, before you stated your name and student ID to the censor and your professor, and let Henry introduce himself. âAnd the play?â Your professor only looked at Henry, and you contained the eyeroll. âWeâre acting out scene 17, act two from the play As night falls.â You said clearly, and the censor nodded with a smile. âA wonderfully underrated play, miss Y/LN.â he said. âPlease, take your time and you start when youâre ready.â You nodded and Henry grabbed your hand, holding it tightly â tighter than he normally would â and gave you a comforting squeeze, before he stopped on your marks, resting his forehead against yours for a brief moment, closing his eyes. âYou got this.â He whispered before drawing back and placing himself at his mark. You drew a deep breath and prepared yourself. Silence fell in the room, when you straightened your back and crossed your arms over your chest, looking at Henry as intently as you could.
âHow dare you show up here, after barely speaking a word to me all day?â You began, nerves falling off your shoulders when you heard how much you projected your voice. He raised an eyebrow. âMy Lady, I believe it was you, who didnât speak to me, but made your disdain for my very being obvious.â âMy disdain for you?â You spat, stepping closer to him. âMy Lord, you do think highly of yourself, if you think for one moment, I would have any feelings towards you, disdain or other.â He swallowed. âAm I that obnoxious to you?â You scoffed and stared him down. âYou show up in front of my home at night, throwing pebbles at my window, the night before you are to be wed!â You spat. âWhat do you think, good sir? That this is the mark of the gentleman, you so willingly allow people to perceive you as?â He glowered at you. âI donât wish for people to perceive me at all. All I wished was for you to see me.â You swallowed thickly because the way he looked at you⌠It was intense and far too intimate for anyone else to see. âYou must have me confused, for someone who want anything from you, my Lord. Please, leave, go, and get married and leave me be in my own misery.â You said, trying to level your breathing. He stepped closer to you and his hand twitched. âDo you think I could ever just leave you be? That there is a moment in time, in this life or any other, that I would not want to spend every waking moment near you?â he said angrily. âDo you think that I have not hated myself enough for feeling these feelings towards you?â âMy Lord, you are talking a dangerous game now.â You whispered. âIf I could leave you, I would. Oh, I wish I could, I wish there was a corner on this earth that I could escape to, where you werenât ever present in my mind.â His eyes flickered between yours and he stepped even closer now, his chest nearly touching yours. âBut you have imprinted yourself on me, like ink on the pages of the books, you so love to bury yourself in, and I cannot get away from you. IâŚâ He stopped and sighed. âI would do whatever I could to forget the moment I laid eyes on you. You have wrecked me wholly.â You felt tears well up in your eyes at the intense gaze â it was like his eyes were drilling holes in your soul. âSo be it. Forget me. Forget you ever knew me, Lord, forget whatever moments we shared, because you are to be wed tomorrow and IâŚâ You smiled tearfully at him. âI can do nothing but watch you do so, watch you live the life I wanted with you.â âI thought you disdained me.â âI disdained what you made of me. A fool.â âTell me not to do it. Tell me that you would rather watch me run from her, my Lady. Tell me that you feel just an inkling of what I feel, and Iâm yours to do whatever you so please with.â You scoffed. âI cannot and will not tell you what to do, my Lord. You have a mind of your own, as you have made abundantly clear to me, and I wish not to tell you what to do.â He cupped your cheek.
âI will forever choose you, my Lady. Despite your stubbornness and unwillingness to entertain the idea that you might be wrong, despite the way you glare at me whenever I step into a room. I would want you to look upon me with hate any day, if that meant you were looking at me. It is better than you not seeing me at all.â He said softly, and you heard a gentle, collective sigh from the rows of students watching. You grasped his wrist and held it tightly. He was shaking slightly. âI am a fool, am I not, my Lord?â âAs I am one, my Lady.â And with those words, he rested his forehead against yours in a manner just as before you started the scene, but this felt different â one, it was a part of the play, put it was also tender, and his breath was wavering slightly, as if he was nervous. Â âThen we will be fools together, walking into the night as it falls around us, shall we not?â You asked gently. âNight would never fall, when I have a sun in you.â He responded equally as gently.
Silence fell around you, before someone started clapping and the room erupted in cheers and claps â you both smiled at each other, before turning to face the room and bowed. Your censor was standing, while your professor looked impressed and clapped politely. Thank God. âThank you for that, miss Y/L/N and Mr. Cavill. If you could wait backstage while we discuss, we will call you back out for your grade. The rest of youâŚâ You professor turned to your class. âPlease leave quietly!â you grabbed Henryâs hand and pulled him backstage, where he picked you up in a tight hug and spun you around, laughing.
âYou were brilliant! I never⌠I mean, holy hell, Y/N, you were a vision!â He whispered against your ear. âPut me down, you oaf, youâll break your back!â You laughed, but he ignored you and held you tighter than ever. âIt was brilliant, truly. You were⌠Stunning. I almost forgot my lines several times.â âI couldnât have done it without you, Henry.â You whispered back, gratitude flushing your body. He chuckled. âI think you wouldâve. You are, after all, the most amazing woman Iâve ever met, darling.â He gently placed you back on your feet and cupped your face with his warm hands. âI do have to tell you something.â He said softly. âWhat?â you replied, your throat dry. âUhm⌠Well, I, uhâŚâ He chuckled a little shyly. âI wanted to ask you if youâdâŚâ âMiss Y/L/N, please come back out, we are ready to give you your final grade.â You groaned and pulled out of his touch. âHold that thought.â You rushed to the stage and smiled at the professor and the censor. âMiss Y/LN, you managed to use a lesser-known play and truly make it something spectacular. I was deeply impressed, and I will extend a thank you for your performance, because it was truly wonderful.â Your professor smiled at you for the first time, since you began her class. âWeâve decided to give you an A, and it is well-deserved.â You bounced up and down in glee. âThank you so, so much!â You said happily and turned to walk back, but the censor stopped you. âWait, just one moment, Miss.â He quickly made his way up to the stage and smiled at you. âI was truly impressed by your work today, both you and Mr. Cavill. You have a special bond, and itâs very clear from the way you work together.â You smiled. âThank you, sir.â âI know this might be a lot to consider, butâŚâ He pulled out a business card and handed it to you. âI am making a movie soon, and although itâs a low-budget movie, it might be good for your resume. I canât pay you much, but I would love to see you and Mr. Cavill for an audition and perhaps discuss the possibilities of the roles?â You blinked several times and gaped at him. âYou donât have to answer right away, I know you probably have other matters to attend to.â He winked at you. âLike perhaps telling the poor boy that youâre in love with him, before he falls apart?â You coughed. âIâm⌠Sorry?â âA director always knows, my dear. Anyway, consider it and get back to me. Iâd love to see you both in it.â He left and you walked backstage with your head full of thoughts. âSo, how did it go? Tell me!â Henry looked worriedly at you, and you lit up in a smile. âI got an A. AndâŚâ You held up the business card. âWe maybe have a movie to do over the summer.â He looked at you with wide eyes. âNo fucking way.â âYes, way. The censor is a director and he, and I quote, would love to see us both in it.â He laughed wildly and scooped you into his arms, before his lips landed on yours with passion, that made you feel dizzy. He kissed you deeply, pouring everything into it, and, just as quickly as it had begun, it ended. He gasped and took a step back, looking absolutely mortified. âI am so sorry, Y/N, I donât knâŚâ He grunted when you practically leapt into his arms, kissing him again. Your lips danced against his, like they had never done anything else, and it felt like home. It was glowing embers in a fire, keeping you warm and sated, but flames began licking your veins and you craved more. His tongue slid against yours and you sighed into the kiss, your fingers playing with his hair. When you both needed air more than you needed the kiss, you pulled away just enough for the tips of your noses to touch. âI suppose I wasnât the only one, who wanted to do that.â He said breathlessly. âNo, you were not.â You smiled and enjoyed the moment with him, feeling his large hands rest on your lower back. âYou wanted to tell me something before I left.â You stated slowly. He chuckled and kissed you sweetly. âI wanted to ask you out, but I suppose the kiss kind of spoke for itself, love.â You laughed as well. âYeah, I⌠yeah. To be fair, my answer would have been yes.â
 ---------
 âAnd thatâs how we ended up here.â You said with a smile to the interviewer, while Henryâs arm was around your waist and cameras flashed in your face. The years had gone by faster than youâd care to admit, and the little, low-budget period-drama had kickstarted something, you never expected. Henry smiled as he kissed your cheek. âThatâs really a wonderful love story, and such a great start to both of your careers!â Henry nodded. âI donât think I wouldâve ever got this far, if it wasnât for this lovely woman. Sheâs been my rock through it all, and Iâm more than excited to be acting alongside her again in this movie.â You smiled softly at him, and his hand found yours, twirling your wedding band on your finger. âLikewise. It feels almost cathartic to come back to this one, right? The play that started it all, and here we are, years down the line, about to watch us reprise the roles again.â You said and the interviewer sighed dreamily. âWell, to the power-couple⌠Thank you so much for answering my questions, and I cannot wait to see the movie, As Night Falls.â Henry kissed you before making your way down the carpet. âI love you.â He whispered, hugging your waist tightly. âAs I love you.â
 ----------------
TAGLIST:Â @acaceta @a-skovâ @angelmather1â @cooldreamlandsandwichâ @doubletriplepowerbombâ @est1887â @enchantedbytomandhenryâ @fionnthebandersnaccâ @herroyalbubblinessâ @jeepgirls-stuff @keiva1000â @kebabgirl67â @littlebirdofrivia @luclittlepond @mis-lil-redâ @multifanficdom @one-sweet-gublerâ @pandaxnienkeâ @perfunctory-username69 @penneferofvenerburgâ @sleutherclawâ @sofiebstarâ @summersong69â @spookyboogyuniverseâ @stardusted26â @thereisa8ellaâ @timetraveller4â @thatonechickhereâ @themanfromuâ @thelastpyleâ @tragicphoenix13â @yourlocalhoneyâ @wheretheriversrunintotheseaâ Â Â Â Â
#henry cavill#henry cavill fanfiction#henry cavill fanfic#henry cavill x reader#henry cavill x you#henry cavill x y/n#henry cavill x female reader#henry cavill x ofc#henry cavill reader insert#henry cavill rpf#henry cavill rpff#henry cavill x plus size reader#henry cavill xplus sized female reader#henry cavill x plus sized#henry cavill x you fluff#henry cavill x y/n fanfic#henry cavill x y/n fluff#henry cavill reader insert fluff#henry cavill x female reader fluff#henry cavill x female ofc#henry cavill x female reader smut
163 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Just things from HQ!! that I love because sometimes I need to remember what really got me into the series:
When Hinata sees the poster of himself that Yachi made. I sob like a baby every time.
All the Brazil foreshadowing
Hinata's bathroom songs. Reminds me of my friends and I taking karate in preschool and learning Japanese and always giggling at "benjo."
Takeda-sensei being so dedicated to bringing out the full potential of the team. Like, the team wouldn't have Ukai, or the Nekoma connection, or all of the training in Tokyo, - read: everything necessary for them to make it to nationals - if not for him. His words of encouragement to Hinata and Kageyama after they lost to Seijoh? Chills every time I read it.
And Ukai. Takes on. A second job. That has him up before sunrise. Just to coach these high schoolers.
The fact that Saeko stayed and drank with the coaches when she drove Hinata and Kageyama to Tokyo.
In the anime, when Kuroo is teasing Kenma for the face he makes when watching Hinata play and Kenma's like "I don't make a face" and Kuroo says, "You do." There's this like half beat pause before Kenma comes back with "Do not" and idk why but the added pause cracks me up.
Nishinoya choosing Karasuno for the uniforms. This is top tier Libra behavior and I would do the same.
Every time Kyoutani spikes the ball and the animation does t h e t h i n g
The scene where Oikawa makes everyone cry while cleaning up the gym and Makki's like "No! Don't spoil the mood!"
Aone and Hinata's mutual respect for one another is just like. the absolute. cutest. shit. ever.
The visual of giant Ushijima crushing Hinata and Tsukishima to the ground with his hands.
When Hinata re-crowns Kageyama as King of the Court. I'm trying not to cry rn thinking about it.
When Kageyama pretty much has a mental breakdown on the court from seeing Kunimi move quickly. Yes, I know why he was freaking out, but it's still really funny to me.
Everything about Kenma and Hinata's friendship. I can't even elaborate or else I'll explode.
When Hinata gets hit in the balls at the first-year training camp.
The fact that Kenma and Tora had dark hair as first years, but then have bleached hair as second years. Like, did they decide to do it together? Did Tora just show up one day with gloves and foil and was like "now that we're friends, bleach your hair with me."
We get to see the other characters relationships with each other, not just the ones pertaining to the main characters. Like Oikawa and Iwa, Kuroo and Yaku, Yachi and Kiyoko, Atsumu and Kita, Tendou and Ushijima, etc.
The whole banding together of the team to help dumbasses Kageyama, Hinata, Nishinoya, and Tanaka pass their exams. The fact that Kageyama is even included in this group. The fact that both main characters are stupid. I laugh every time.
Opposing team members thinking Nishinoya is really cool
Everything about the timeskip. Everything. The teams. The jobs. Where everyone ended up. Makes me warm and happy inside.
I legit love every character and could go on a rant on why for every single one. All of them. Even Washijo. Furudate is a master of likability and relatability.
"What will you become tomorrow?"
129 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Intentional - Part 1
Pairing: Bang Chan x Reader (she/her)
Summary:Â Landing your first real job at JYPE was something short of a miracle. You were prepared to face the new struggles of this elusive career whilst moving to a new country, however, nothing could have prepared you for him. Will stolen glances, secret touches, and hushed nights spent in the recording room ever be enough for the both of you?
Genre: idol!bang chan au, forbidden relationship, coworkers to eventual lovers, slow burnÂ
Warnings: none right now, eventual smut,
Word Count: 7.3kÂ
Masterlist
A/N: hey yall this is my first ff im posting on tumblr :D im kinda scared to post but i hope anybody who stumbles on lil olâ me will join me along the way :) also important!!! i made oc/reader asian cus i am lol (and this whole thing is basically a glorified self insert) so plz keep this in mind when reading!! oh god i didnt realize how slow this first part was sry...Â
The cold silence of the room felt like stabs at your inside. You commanded your feet to stop bouncing up and down as you unconsciously started to bite off the dead skin of your bottom lip. The white corporate light from above reflected off your brand new lanyard hanging delicately from your neck. You felt the coarse blue fabric rub against your neck as you mindlessly fiddled with your lanyard; the newly printed photo of your face stared back at you with a smile.Â
The creak of the door to your left was what broke you from your nervous fidgets. Whipping your head up from your lanyard, you immediately stood up ready to bow to whoever came through that door.Â
It was a girl. She looked around the same age as you, if not older. Her attire was what gave her away. Her appearance essentially mirrored yours: hair tied back into a ponytail with a white blouse and black work pants. She also had the familiar blue âJYPEâ labeled strap hanging from her neck.Â
âHello,â you spoke meekly, scared to disturb the cold silence that had a hold on the room you were in.Â
âHello,â she replied. âMy name is Choi Na-eun, Iâm the new social media strategist intern and today is my first day.â
This is so relieving, you thought, another newbie to share the stress with me.Â
âThis is my first day too,â you perked up, âIâll be starting as the new junior Chinese marketing assistant.âÂ
Getting the acceptance email from JYP Entertainment was definitely a high point in your life. The feeling of butterflies swarming your insides as you clicked the email open only to see your acceptance was immediately locked as a core memory. All the years of memorizing thousands of Korean and English vocabulary flashcards, the panic attacks before your finance exams, and the many, many late night coffee breaks were worth it the moment you received your first legitimate job offer, and from the esteemed JYP Entertainment company no less.Â
âChinese marketing?â Na-eun asked. âSo you arenât from here, I take it.âÂ
You shook your head. âI am from China. I completed my degree a while ago with a major in Language and a minor in Business. To be honest, Iâve done internships back home, but itâs been my dream to move to a new country.â
All of what you said was true. Up until now, your surroundings have never changed in all of your twenty-three years living. From the walk with your grandmother to daycare to the vast campus of your university, the view of your city has never changed. Your social circle stayed stagnant since you were able to talk and your love life was â for a lack of a better word â uneventful.Â
It wasnât until the day you decided to start applying for careers outside your home country that you felt hopeful. Hopeful that you could find an escape from your inert lifestyle and escape the burnout and stress that has been building up over the years. And so, on a day when you were feeling unusually confident, you gathered up the courage and spent hours sending out applications to organizations all over Asia that pertained to your specific degree. The applications were mainly for small jobs at small companies, however, your strange spike of motivation gave you the confidence to apply to the everso esteemed JYP Entertainment located in Korea. Of course you knew about this company â you and your friends played songs by âTwiceâ nonstop back in highschool â but you didnât realize the full power that this company had on the entertainment market until you did your full research. To say that you thought you had no chance was an understatement. This application was so far of a reach that you purposefully forced your mind to erase all memory of even applying.Â
However, with your education, your work experience, and whatever tiny bit of luck you had, you somehow made it through the initial application process. Then the next. And the next. Then the interview. And now, you were nervously sitting in this white painted room with Na-eun, in a completely new country, waiting for your manager to come greet you.Â
âSo youâre from China? Youâve got to teach me chinese sometime.â Na-eun smiled.Â
You giggled in return while nodding your head. You were relieved that youâve met a potential friend so early in your career in this company. This was one of your big worries. With your social circle being so stagnant for the majority of your life back in China, you rarely had the opportunity to meet new people, much less make new friends.Â
You were about to inquire more into Na-eunâs life when the door to your left abruptly opened. In the blink of an eye, three new people strutted in â two women and one man. They seemed to be higher status than you and Na-eun judging by their attire. All three were styled in some type of blazer and dress pants and there was no lanyard to be found on any of them.Â
âHello new employees,â the man greeted. Judging by his face, he looked to be in his late thirties at the least. His hair was styled back neatly and his lips slanted up, giving him a fox-like appearance. âI am Executive Manager Kim. Joined beside me on the left is Social Media Manager An and to my right is Marketing Manager Chen.âÂ
Both you and Na-eun immediately stood up to bow and introduce yourselves.Â
âHello. My name is Choi Na-eun, Iâm the new social media strategist intern.â Na-eun said.Â
âHello. My name is y/n, Iâm the new junior Chinese marketing assistant.â You repeated after her, copying exactly what she said. You did not want to screw anything up on your first day, especially your first impression.Â
Manager Kim reached over to Na-eun, introducing himself and giving her a firm handshake. He then slowly moved over to you, and reached for your hand.Â
âY/n,â he gave time for your name to settle on his tongue as he gave a sly smile. âYouâre not from here, aren't you?â
You shook your head ânoâ. âNo, sir. Iâm from China where I studied language and business. I hope to do well here as the Chinese marketing assistant.â You replied, mentally cursing yourself for sounding so timid.Â
âIâm glad to hear,â Manager Kim chuckled, âIâm sure youâll treat me and your other managers well.â
You felt an uncomfortable shiver pass through you as he brushed his thumb along your hand before letting go. This feeling was excused as nervousness, after all, this was your first day and your first time meeting your higher-ups.Â
You introduced yourself to Manager Chen, assuming that she would be the one you were to assist in your time here at JYPE. Judging by her last name, you presumed that she was Chinese as well.Â
âForgive me for being so straight up Manager Chen, but are you Chinese?â You asked.Â
âThat is alright, y/n,â she smiled, âIâm not. My Husband is, but Iâve lived in China for more than half my life. I donât want to brag, but my mandarin has gotten proficient over the past decade or so.â
Proficient? Itâs amazing. You thought. This first day was turning out better than you thought. Other than the weird feeling you received from Manager Kim, everything was turning out splendid. A potential friend and a manager that could speak your first language.
âSince itâs about noon right now,â Manager Kim took a look at his watch, âWhat do you all think about some lunch?âÂ
The other managers nod their heads in agreement and gestures for you and Na-eun to follow them out of the waiting room you were in for so long.Â
The whole building seemed so clean. With every corner lit, by natural light or artificial light, you could clearly see that every room, every piece of furniture and decor had been purposefully placed. You couldnât help but have a stupid look of awe plastered on your face as you mindlessly follow your superiors over to the cafeteria. Â
You turned your head over to Na-eun and gave her a tilt of the eyebrow, silently saying wow, this is where we work.Â
With the turn of a corner and several silent strides, your little group made it to the cafeteria.Â
The difference between your claustrophobic waiting room and this vast room was astonishing. With countless tables and romantic yellow lighting, this place almost resembled a five star restaurant. Youâve never seen a cafeteria as extravagant and clean as this before. However, to be fair, youâve never had the experience of working with such a large corporation before.Â
The managers led you to the serving station where you grabbed yourself a tray and proceeded to spoon small portions of rice and side dishes onto your plate. This cuisine was different to what you were used to, but nonetheless looked delicious. You were prepared for the small cultural differences, especially with the food, but from everything youâve witnessed so far, the culture shock would be easier to overcome than what youâve anticipated.Â
âHave this soup y/n,â Manager Kimâs grating voice came from in front of you, interrupting your inner monologue. âItâs good for your complexion.âÂ
As Manager Kim hands over the bowl of soup, you feel the sleeve of his blazer brush up against your shoulder, causing the pit of your stomach to drop.
First day nerves. That was what this feeling was. You thought.Â
You quietly thanked him with a small nod and walked briskly from the service line, trying to find where Na-eun went with the other two managers. Thankfully, they were just a step away and you quickly made your way over to the comfortable spot beside Na-eun. She gave you a small grin and you both followed your way to a table right in the middle of the room.Â
Soon, all five chairs of the table got filled and sounds of chopsticks tapping and scraping against plates and bowls filled your ears. An awkward silence dominates your table as you start to pick at your food.Â
âSo,â Manager Chen cleared her throat, âafter lunch I was thinking we should go to a meeting room and discuss Miss. Y/nâs role in our new project.â
âI was thinking the same for our new Intern Choi.â Manager An cut in, âWhat do you think, Manager Kim?âÂ
âIt all sounds good. I will be accompanying Manager Chen to her meeting room as I wish to also further discuss the preliminary steps for our project.â Manager Kim looked from Manager Chen over to you.Â
âProject?â You ask.Â
âWeâve had a very successful year with our idol groups and we wanted to ride this success and start marketing in China. Recently, weâve noticed a very large and growing Chinese audience for this group. Iâm sure youâre very curious now, however we can discuss further details once we are in the meeting room.â Manager Chen replies while taking a sip of the water in her glass.Â
Manager Chen appeared to be a very professional and respectable woman. With prominent collarbones and wide shoulders, she easily looked the part of a confident and adored manager. She needed minimal makeup to highlight her tall cheekbones, and even with a short heel on her feet she seemed to tower over you. However, her warm and comforting voice was what broke her intimidating demeanour. Just listening to her voice felt like you were back in your high school classroom with your favourite teacher explaining the motif of a sad love poem.Â
After some more awkward conversations mixed with a few work discussions, the five of you finished the delicious food on your trays.Â
âPlease excuse me whilst I head to the restroomâ Na-eun spoke up after your group finished clearing the table.Â
âPlease excuse me as well.â You quickly followed, bowing as you both ventured off to the washrooms.Â
I should get her number so Iâm not completely a loner in this place, you thought to yourself. And so, after a quick inner struggle to speak up, you finally decided to ask.Â
âHey, should we exchange contacts? I donât wanna look like the newbie eating in the cafeteria alone after today.â You chuckled.Â
âTotally!â Na-eun beamed. âI was actually thinking the same thingâŚâÂ
And so, you both quickly exchanged each other's contact as you made your way to the restrooms.Â
The hall of the washrooms were narrow, hidden away from the main cafeteria. You walked in, deciding you only wanted to retouch your hair and makeup before your first official meeting. You carefully fix the loose hairs that somehow escaped the confines of your elastic and dab on a fresh layer of foundation before applying your lipstick which rubbed off while eating. Looking over at Na-eun, you see sheâs quite in the zone redoing her mascara.Â
âHey, Iâll just wait for you in the hall.â You said.Â
Na-eun gave you a disinterested nod back as she kept focusing on her mascara.Â
You walked to the end of the hall, leaned against the wall, and pulled out your phone. Smiling, you opened the virtual Tamagotchi app and saw your little friend staring back at you, bouncing up and down. The bundle of virtual pixels happily bounced as you fed and bathed it, making you happier in return. Playing this game, you were so entranced with your phone that the abrupt closing of the washroom doors broke you out of your hypnosis fast, causing you to flinch and drop your phone.Â
You looked up, only to see a brown haired man wearing a long sleeved black shirt. The hem of his sleeve fell, covering his hand as he bent down to pick up your phone. He stood back up, fully facing you now and you immediately recognized who he was. You werenât a fool, of course you did all your research on the artists of JYPE before applying for the job. Looking down at you right now, holding your phone in his hand, was Bang Chan of Stray Kids.Â
The wispy tufts of his brown hair bounced over his forehead as he stepped over to you. He smiled, his dimple poking out of his cheek, and handed your phone back to you. âI think you dropped this.â Â
Blushing tomato red, you embarrassingly accepted the phone, trying not to make your shaking hands noticeable. It seemed like that failed, however, as you noticed him glance at your hands and dimple grow deeper.Â
âThank you.â You meekly chirped and lowered your head, still in awe that you somehow bumped into a JYPE idol in the bathroom hallway of a cafeteria.Â
âItâs good that thereâs no cracks.â Bang Chan said, looking in your eyes.Â
You looked back into his eyes. His smile never left his face, and you physically felt the warmth radiating off his body like rays from the sun. Some boring, objective part of your brain knew this interaction only lasted a fraction of a second, but you swore that time froze.
âHyung!â A distant voice called.Â
Your trance was broken as Bang Chan looked over to the person calling his name. He turned back to you, politely bowed, and casually sauntered over to the man who called him.Â
What just happened? Your inner monologue ran, still trying to process the embarrassing interaction. The scent of his cologne lingered, swirling the atmosphere around your body.Â
Thankfully, you didnât have too much time to dwell on this interaction as Na-eun finally opened the washroom doors and was making her way toward you.Â
You and Na-eun trailed behind the managers until you reached the set of elevators. It was there where you had to unfortunately separate from your comfort work buddy as she hopped in the elevator across from yours with Manager An. The other two managers led you to the elevator at the end and pressed the button for your destination floor. The ride in the elevator was silent. You stood there, fiddling with your nails.Â
Once the elevator gave the ding of arrival, the three of you headed down a hall where you presumed had the meeting room.Â
Manager Kim took a look at the watch on his wrist. âWe are a minute late, everybody should be there already. Enter silently and respectfully.â He said in a stern voice.
You reached the frosted glass door of the meeting room and entered through the already opened door. The managers followed behind you with Manager Chen being the last one in and closing the door.Â
Your eyes widened at whom you saw.
There was Bang Chan, who sat in all his glory, staring right into your eyes with his mouth ajar. His shocked expression didn't last long, however, as he quickly composed himself to fit with the professional atmosphere of this room.Â
But why was he here? You thought. Heâs an artist, isnât this a management meeting?Â
Your inner monologue was broken by Manager Kimâs stern voice. âY/n, why donât you sit with me for today?â He asked with a slight tilt of the lips. His hand was hovering above your back, almost guiding you to the seat just right of the head chair.Â
Your heart rate quickened. There was no way that you could handle sitting right beside a high position manager on your first day. You barely knew what your duties entailed, you definitely could not handle the pressure of this seat today. You whipped your head around to look for Manager Chen. She was already sitting in her seat, looking like she was right at home.Â
âManager Kim, if you donât mind, I would like to sit in this position for today, '' a voice spoke up, âI have a lot of new ideas Iâd like to share that are written in my notes.âÂ
Bang Chan.
He paused a brief second, eyes switching between you and Manager Kim, and raised his iPad to show the screen filled with words.Â
âI donât mind at all, go ahead.â Manager Kim monotonously replied. He then made his way to the head chair.Â
You looked over at Bang Chan, trying to subtly send the most grateful facial expression over to him. He returned your look, slightly grinning as his fingers tapped on the screen of his iPad and sat down to the right of Manager Kim. You looked over to see Manager Chen gesturing you to sit in the chair beside her and swiftly made your way over. At your seat, she handed you a notepad and pen, both adorned with the JYPE logo.Â
âNow, as of 1:02 p.m., September first, the meeting will officially begin.â Manager Kim clasped his hands together on top of the table. âAs most of you already know, we are in the preliminary stages of planning a Chinese debut for our artist group âStray Kidsâ. All we have right now is the estimated timeline, which is four months. We have a basic grasp of the concept we are working towards, however, as you all know, trends are always changing and growing. While we are working to create a new and original concept for Stray Kids, we also want the concept to gather as much audience reception as possible.âÂ
Wow. That was a lot to take in. Your hands struggled to keep up with writing down what Manager Kim was saying. You knew this relatively new group was really starting to explode in the past year, but a debut in another country? This group must work really hard to even have the company consider a step as risky as this. So this is why Bang Chan is also involved in this meeting.Â
You peaked your head up from your notepad. Bang Chan sat across from you, one hand on his chin and the other one holding the pen to his tablet.Â
Manager Kim then carefully discussed the duties that each group in the room would take. Many of the jobs were directly involved with developing the concept itself, such as producing music, concept art, and theme development. Your pen never took a break from gliding on the notepad as you hurriedly jotted down everything that Manager Kim said.Â
Eventually, Manager Kimâs delegations moved to Manager Chen. âManager Chen, Iâll let you take over from here.âÂ
âThank you Manager Kim,â Manager Chen cleared her throat. âWhile my main job here was to market Korean comebacks towards the Chinese audience, this new project changes things up a bit. Now, not only will I be in charge of marketing to the Chinese audience, but I will also be directly in charge of the concept itself. I will be working carefully with our team in China to monitor the trends which we can incorporate into our debut.
âThis is my new assistant, y/n,â She turned and gestured to you. You politely nodded your head. âShe will be gathering information on useful trends and reporting back to me, as well as some translating. Please report any ideas that you deem useful to her by the end of every week for her to sort through and deliver to me.âÂ
You almost want to call Manager Chen crazy for giving you so much power, after all, you were only starting out as her assistant. Despite this, however, you were determined to go above and beyond with the new responsibilities given to you, after all, you knew that choosing to work in an organization as big as JYPE would take blood, sweat, and tears.Â
After some clarifications given by Manager Chen and a few more questions directed at her, Manager Kim took the reins back in his hands.Â
âNow, as Iâm sure you all know, this is Bang Chan: the leader of Stray Kids. Although our management team is in charge of this debut, we like to include the opinions of artists whenever possible. He will make an appearance whenever he can and act as a representative of Stray Kids, sharing their ideas and opinions.â Manager Kim explained.Â
Bang Chan politely introduced himself, and quickly went on to express some concerns of his members. He made sure that each concern was answered thoroughly by Manager Kim before moving on to the next.Â
âAs for our concept ideas,â Bang Chanâs soft brown eyes met yours, âwill I have to report to y/n?âÂ
You felt your ears redden.Â
âYou could, yes,â Manager Kim straightened his back, âbut if you find the weekly deadlines too much of a problem, you may just report to me or at any subsequent meeting.âÂ
âNo worries sir,â Bang Chanâs eyes lingered on yours for a fraction of a second more before grinning at Manager Kim, âIâm always punctual.â Â
The rest of the meeting consisted of more introductions and preliminary plans. After about an hour, everybody seemed satisfied with the contents of the meeting and were starting to pack up all their clutter on the table. You looked over at Manager Chen, silently asking what should I do next?Â
Manager Chen smiled. âLet's head to my floor. I can give you a quick tour, you can get settled at your desk. I have some paperwork that Iâm almost done with; Iâm sure youâll have no problem finishing it for me.â She already was standing up and straightening over the creases of her jacket.Â
You stood up as well and followed behind Manager Chen like a lost baby duckling. You both made your way over to Manager Kim to bid farewell. You politely thanked him, said your goodbyes, and were about to leave when he stopped the two of you.Â
âManager Chen, letâs go out for drinks tonight.â Manager Kim took a look at the intricate watch on his wrist. âWith our whole team, of course. Itâll be a welcoming night and we can get to know the people on our team better.âÂ
âThatâs a great idea, Manager Kim,â Manager Chen nodded at his idea in approval. She turned on her iPad to quickly get a glimpse at her schedule. âWhat do you think y/n? Can you make it tonight? I know this is very last moment, but I think itâll be a great opportunity for you to get to know your coworkers better.âÂ
âI should be able to make it.â You definitely could make it. You had no plans anyways.Â
âAm I invited to this top secret party youâre all having?â A now very distinguishable voice came from behind you. Bang Chan stared at Manager Kim with a very mischievous expression.Â
âWould your manager allow it?â Manager Kim questioned, knitting his eyebrows.Â
âIâm on a diet, so I canât drink alcohol or eat anything,â Bang Chanâs nose scrunched up in annoyance, âbut I want to be as involved as I can. Just because Iâm an idol doesnât mean I canât help behind the scenes as well.â
âVery well,â Manager Kim nodded with a fixed expression, âLetâs all meet at that restaurant about a block away west. Iâll go tell the others.â And with that, Manager Kim left you, Manager Chen, and Bang Chan to stand in awkward silence.Â
âWell,â Bang Chan cleared his throat and clapped his hands together, âIâll get going as well to do some work now, but it was nice meeting the both of you.âÂ
âYou as well.â Manager Chen replied for the both of you and Bang Chan left soon after.Â
Manager Chen then led you to the elevators again and you headed up yet another few floors to reach your destination. You nervously fiddled with your hair as you silently waited behind your boss, looking up at the smooth lines of her blazer every few seconds. The elevator doors dinged, letting you know of its arrival. The two of you swiftly headed out the elevators and walked to what you presumed was Manager Chenâs office area. You kept following behind Manager Chen in silence before you stopped in front of a set of doors that looked identical to the ones at the previous meeting room. Manager Chen opened the doors for you, and you headed in.Â
You paused a step in, looking wide-eyed at the interior. The office was clean. A big glass desk sat right in the middle of the vast room in front of a huge set of windows. There were a couple of soft looking chairs placed right before the desk with a huge rug right underneath it. Over to your left, you spotted a water dispenser with a kettle right beside it. You stared at the room a bit longer before realizing you must have looked very stupid with that astonished look on your face.Â
âIs this your office, Manager Chen?â You asked.Â
âYes. It seems that you like it,â She chuckled. You felt the heat rise to your ears.Â
âSince youâll be working so close to me, Iâm sure youâll be happy to come here more often.âÂ
âThanks.â You awkwardly laughed. You blamed your bad response on the fact that you still werenât familiar with the language, not your blatant awkwardness.Â
Manager Chen made her way over to her desk, picking up a small stack of papers. âThese are some letters Iâve received from several designer companies in China. Since we are still in the very preliminary stages of this project, we would like to keep our options open for the stylists here.â She picks an annotated letter from the pile. âIâve translated and created a summary of the main points of this letter. There are a few more left which I believe I can trust you with. Just do as I did with this letter and add the sample pictures along with it.â
You quickly complied, taking the stack of papers from her hands.Â
âIâll show you to your new work space.â She led you out of your office and over to a cubicle that wasnât too far away. It was considerably smaller compared to Manager Chenâs office, but you thought it had a certain coziness to it. Plus, working close to your coworkers could also boost your motivation. âHere is your desk, itâs not the most exciting thing, but you may bring photos or whatnot to decorate it. Now, Iâll let you settle in and get started on your work. You can meet me at my office around six, I can double check your work before we leave.âÂ
You thanked her before she left and immediately got started on your work. You diligently translated the whole of the letters before picking out the main points that matched with Manager Chenâs example. After this was done, you included the photos that came with each letter and slipped them into their own cozy folder. This work was monotonous, sure, but it was something you needed on your hectic first day here.Â
You were so captivated by your work that you completely forgot about the time. The sun was starting to set, and you only remembered to look at the time after you tucked your last letter neatly in its folder. You briefly panicked, praying that you werenât making your manager wait. Thankfully, it was only a quarter until six. You took the next fifteen minutes double checking your work, making sure to also check the time every once in a while. At exactly six, you left your desk and scurried over to the big doors of Manager Chenâs office.Â
Knocking a couple times, you waited patiently to be let in.Â
âCome in.âÂ
You let yourself in, handing the papers to your manager, then sat quietly in one of the chairs before her desk, crossing your fingers together. You fiddled with your thumbs, patiently waiting for Manager Chen to speak up.Â
âNot bad, this is some decent work.â Manager Chen announced as soon as she finished glossing over your work. âIâve noted some places that you can either fix or improve. Iâll scan them and hand you a copy tomorrow.âÂ
You let out a breath that you didnât know you were holding. A tidal wave of relief washed over you as you let yourself relax further into your chain. Not bad, this is some decent work. You proudly repeated this moment in your brain. Although you were disappointed with the mistakes that you let slip through, to get somewhat of a compliment on your first day meant a lot to you.Â
âShall we get going now?â Manager Chen asked.Â
You grabbed your bag and stood up. âIâll let you lead the way.âÂ
                             _______
It seemed like all you were doing on your first day was following Manager Chen around like a lost puppy. The situation right now was no exception either, as you tried to copy her confident strides over to the restaurant a block down. You watched the busy rush hour streets and sidewalks fill with people, some people going home after a long day, some people going to party just like you.
Soon, after a few more minutes of walking, the both of you arrived at the small wooden doors of the restaurants. It seemed like the both of you were a bit late as Manager Kim was already waiting in front of the entrance with the rest of the team. Bang Chan was also there, head down looking at his phone.Â
âSorry weâre late, have you been waiting for long?â Manager Chen somehow sounded confident despite making everybody wait on her.
Her voice seemed to have caught everybodyâs attention. You watched as Bang Chan swiftly turned his head up from his phone, his eyes making contact with yours. You immediately focused your eyes somewhere else, trying to casually play off the fact that your eyes subconsciously drifted to him.Â
âWeâve only been waiting for a couple minutes.â Manager Kim gave a tight smile. âLetâs go in before you all get too cold.âÂ
Your little group of around ten people slowly entered the doors, filling the restaurant. Manager Kim called over a waitress, signaling that you had ten people in your group, and let the waitress lead you all to a long wooden table.Â
The restaurant was nice, nothing too fancy, but thatâs how you could tell the food was good. With dim lighting and tightly packed tables, it made you feel fuzzy and warm on the inside.Â
However, your thoughts on the restaurant were soon broken by a hand on your shoulder.Â
âY/n, why donât you sit with me?â Manager Kimâs lips curled up, âAfter all, this is a work gathering, how good of a boss would I be if I didnât even treat my newest team member to a drink?âÂ
Your brain was in shambles. You seriously didnât feel comfortable sitting with him all night. However, the logical side of your brain was saying something different. Heâs just being nice as a boss. You donât know how people in this country act anyways, stop being paranoid.Â
It seemed like your inner turmoil was taking longer than necessary, as you heard another familiar voice speak up.Â
âManager Kim-â Bang Chan called out.Â
âYou donât need to sit with me here, Bang Chan.â Manager Kim chuckled as he stared directly in Bang Chanâs eyes. âIâd rather not talk about work outside the office.â
You watched as Bang Chanâs eyebrows furrowed, looking back to you in reluctance. You smiled at him before turning your attention to Manager Kim. It was just one night, right? Plus, thereâs no harm in establishing a good impression with your boss.Â
âIâll sit with you, Manager Kim.â You smiled, âthanks for offering.â
And so, you took your seat next to Manager Kim at the table. Bang Chan, who was to your left, looked askance at Manager Kim for a brief second before his facial expression did a complete 180. His familiar, boy-ish smile was plastered on his face like it was the most natural thing.Â
When the menus came, everybody at the table â including you â started to order onslaughts of food and alcohol. After brief moments of casual chatter about topics such as the weather or how good the food was here, everything that was ordered arrived at your table.
You grabbed a can of beer and started sipping on it. Youâve drank before â of course â with your old friends at university, but itâs been at least a year since you last did. Better ease myself in. You thought.Â
However, your preconceived plans were ruined when a small glass of clear liquor got pushed in front of you.Â
âY/n, surely you arenât going to sip on that can all night.â The ends of Manager Kimâs lips curled up.Â
âWasnât planning to, sir.â You replied while tipping the glass up and into your mouth. The bitter liquid burned your throat as it went down. You took a moment to recollect your surroundings. Seems like your tolerance was higher than you thought.Â
âBang Chan, do you not drink? Why not eat something then?â Manager Chen pointed to the food on the table.Â
âNo can do maâam, Iâm on a strict diet. My manager would kill me.â Bang Chan pointed to his glass of water.Â
âIn that case,â Manager Chen filled another glass, âY/n, have another drink.â She slid the glass down the table in front of you.Â
You gladly accepted your second drink, downing the alcohol in one go. Your eyes instinctively squeezed together as you felt your throat burn. From the tips of your ears to the ends of your toes, your whole body felt warm and alive.Â
You lost track of the time. As your conversations got livelier, your head got fuzzier. You stopped counting your drinks after four, especially since so many people were eager to offer the new employee a drink. Although your vision was starting to blur, you could still think straight. I can still think, you thought to yourself, still â what a powerful buzz.
Your thoughts ran rampant in your mind as you stared at the lightbulb across the room. What a pretty light. So bright. Warm.Â
âY/n.â
Was the light calling your name?Â
âY/n!âÂ
Your eyes focused again and snapped away from the lightbulb. Where was the voice coming from? You slowly turned your head. Bang Chan.
âHi.â You smiled.Â
âHi.â He smiled back. So bright. Warm. âItâs been hours and I havenât even offered you a drink yet.âÂ
You tried to focus your eyes on his face as he slid the glass over to you. One more drink wouldnât hurt your buzz, right? Â
You gladly accepted, slowly moving your hand over to the glass to pick the clear liquid up. It went down in one go just like all the others.Â
Huh? Was this water?Â
You struggled to focus your eyes on the person who offered you the drink. âThat was yummy.âÂ
âI bet it was,â the talking blur chuckled, âHow about another one?â
You nodded, then took the glass he slid towards you. Itâs funny how water flows even when in a cup. Water. You needed to pee.Â
âHey,â your words dragged out, âwhereâs uh, whereâs the washroom?â
âFollow me. Iâll show you.â Manager Kim stood up and reached his hand out towards you. You didnât want to take it, but it seemed like nobody was noticing his offer.Â
Reluctantly, you took his hand and stood up, only to stumble down again. Did your knees not want to listen?Â
âWhoa there, better hold on.â Manager Kim said.Â
âNo, I can walk. I-I can walk.â You let go of Manager Kim and tried to focus all your brainpower on moving your feet in a straight line. This tactic only worked for a second, however, as your knees gave in and you stumbled down.Â
âItâs obvious that you canât.â Manager Kimâs lips turned up. âItâs time for you to go home. Iâll take you back.âÂ
What? No. You didnât want Manager Kim to take you home, not after all the awkward events of today and the general vibe from him. You tried to express your thoughts, but nothing came out of your mouth.Â
âManager Kim, youâve been drinking!â Bang Chanâs voice came from some part of the room. âItâs not safe to drive, Iâll call a taxi for you.âÂ
âWhat about Y/n here? Iâll get a taxi for us both.â Manager Kim said.Â
âI called my manager earlier to pick me up, we can drop her off along the way. Itâs not a good idea to put two drunk people in a car. Iâm completely sober right now, so let me do all the work.â Bang Chan grinned, patting Manager Kim on his shoulder.Â
âIs that what you want, Y/n?â Manager Kim glared.Â
You dizzily nodded.Â
âAlright. In that case, I can call my own taxi later.â Manager Kim grimaced.Â
âStay safe, Manager Kim.â Bang Chan smiled. He turned to you. âMy managerâs been waiting outside for a while now, do you want to leave now?âÂ
You nodded. You tried to start walking again, but your damn knees just wouldnât listen.Â
âDo you want to hold on to me?â Bang Chan knitted his brows together and held out an arm.
âI,â you slurred, âcan walk.â You tried to start your feet again, only to end up stumbling down.Â
âI know you can,â Bang Chan said as he reached his hands out to stabilize you, âbut â ah â Iâm really tired after today. Can you hold on to my arm so I wonât fall out of exhaustion?âÂ
You agreed to help him. Bang Chan waved to everybody still at the table before leading the two of you out to a black SUV. He allowed you to stumble your way in the back seats first before sliding in himself. He asked you for your address, which took many tries for you to accurately type it into his phone.Â
You leaned your head against the window, staring at passing blurred lights as Bang Chanâs manager started driving. Just being away from the loud and bright environment seemed to have cleared your head a little, but the pounding would not stop. You cursed yourself for being so irresponsible on your first day, especially because you were still alone in this new country.  Â
âHey,â you felt a gentle tap on your shoulder, âwant some water?â You looked over to see Bang Chan holding out a plastic bottle with the lid screwed off.Â
You languidly reached your hand out for the bottle and gulped down as much water as you could in one breath before handing it back to him. The street lights started getting blurrier as you tried to fight exhaustion, the muscles in your eyelids starting to get more and more uncontrollable.Â
âY/n.âÂ
âHmm?â
âDonât fall asleep yet, weâre almost there. Ten more minutes.âÂ
You couldnât hear anything after that, however, as you felt your eyes give up on you and your body fall into a deep sleep.Â
âY/n⌠Y/n.â A familiar voice called.
You fluttered your eyes open, your head pounding. Not knowing where you were, you surveyed your surroundings in a panic. It seemed as though you were in the back of a car⌠Parked outside of your apartment building?Â
âHey, youâre finally awake.â Bang Chanâs voice entered your ear. It all came rushing back to you; the restaurant, the drinking, entering the SUV.Â
âHow long have we been parked here?â Your groggy voice sounded inhuman. You had to clear your throat a couple times.Â
âItâs only been twenty or so minutes. Iâm not allowed to leave the car, are you able to get home alone? I can ask my manager to go with you.â Bang Chan scratched the back of his neck.Â
âI should be fine.â You mumbled, a bit embarrassed to have fallen asleep in the car of a person you just met that day. This wasnât even his car, it was his managerâs.Â
âHey⌠can I put my number in your phone?â Bang Chan avoided your eyes. âJust so you can tell me when you get home.â He quickly added.Â
âOkay.â You awkwardly handed him your phone with your contacts already opened. He quickly typed his phone number in before handing it back to you.Â
âText me when you get home. Remember to lock your door, okay?âÂ
You thank both him and his manager before hurrying back to your apartment. Your head was still pounding unrelentlessly as you pressed the elevator button for your floor. The events of today were still unprocessed in your brain. You met a potential friend, which was a highlight. However, you also met two higher up managers and an actual idol, only to get hilariously drunk in the presence of. At least itâll make a good story to tell my mom. You thought.Â
In no time, you made it in your apartment and locked the door behind you, remembering what Bang Chan told you in the car. You texted the new number in your phone.Â
Y/n: Hi. Itâs y/n. I just entered my apartment.
Not even a minute later, your phone lit up, signaling a new text message.Â
Bang Chan: great!! remember to lock the doooor hahaha ( âĎââż )
You subconsciously grin at your phone. Cute. Throwing your phone haphazardly on your bed, you begrudgingly began your night routine. After washing up and throwing on a random shirt from your closet, you fell on your bed ready to sleep. You were about to close your eyes when your phone lit up again with a ding. It was another text.
Bang Chan: Hey⌠Just so you know, if you ever feel unsafe around the office just tell me okay? Iâll always try to help you in whatever way I can.
#stray kids#stray kids scenarios#stray kids imagines#stray kids x reader#stray kids smut#stray kids fluff#stray kids angst#stray kids fanfic#skz scenarios#skz imagines#bang chan#bang chan scenarios#bang chan imagines#bang chan fluff#bang chan angst#bang chan smut
255 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Bonding
Summary: In which you suddenly transfer into the BAU, and Spencer is too socially awkward. (alternatively, the failed attempts Spencer makes trying to connect with you.)Â âYouâve been profiling me, Doc?â
Word count: 2.3k+
Tags/warnings: Spencer Reid x reader, another attempt at gender neutral reader so no pronouns, Fluff(??), kind of first meeting (?), Spencer Reid pining is everything (what an adorable loser), Spencer socially awkward is also everything, reader insert, mild social anxiety (??), no big warnings except a couple fucks and damns
A/N: TO MY TODOROKI FANS: YES, IâM STILL ALIVE. SOULMATE AU EP 5 IS STILL UNDERGOING EDITS. COMING SOOON~ THX FOR WAITING!
New beginnings are scary, Spencer Reid understands that more than anything. A fish out of water at school, thriving in all academics; it came naturally to him, but the rest... well being over six years younger than his classmates didnât make things much easier. It winded him trying to connect with his peers. He gave up eventually, no one bothering to extend a line to him, and when they did, it wasnât out of good intentions. He learned that new things are terrifying, be ready for the worst.
So when you stride into the bullpen without so much as a notice, no oneâs prepared. Not even you, Spencer notices, your hands flexing at your sides. You shove them into your pockets as you politely smile.
âEveryone, this is SSA (First Name) (Last Name), our newest member of the team,â Hotch introduces.
They manage a welcome but introductions are cut short as a new case presents itself with severe urgency.Â
Garcia whines, unprepared for your arrival. You later reassure her itâs fine, but Spencer figures youâre relieved by the way your shoulders relax.
Oddly enough, the way you ease into their team dynamic is almost instantaneous. Not like the way a puzzle piece fits because that would imply that the team is a set when in reality itâs changing; not often but it happens.Â
No, your addition is similar to a LEGO brick.
You slip into the role of profiler with ease. You hesitate at first, but your voice doesnât tremble in the slightest as you offer your own opinions and observations pertaining to the case. You provide them support much like the base of a LEGO model.Â
Later on, when Spencer divulges this to you, you smack him hard enough he bruises. You equate him to a peach. But you grin, and the ache fades almost instantly.
Spencer would go as far as to say he respects you, despite not knowing anything about you at the moment. Your devotion shines through whatever hesitancy you had earlier, and though your debut to them was hurried, your dedication is not lost to the team, prompting them to give you the welcome you deserve.
As a result, they make an effort the next couple weeks. A âunited force of camaraderieâ, Garcia calls it.
Hotch and Rossi go to you, whether youâre at your desk or called to them. Usually, itâs for an extra opinion on a case because youâre fresh eyes. From his desk across from yours, as he inconspicuously watches you purse your lips, attempting not to smile at your seniors, Spencer realizes you do think differently than the rest of them. Itâs slight but not too obvious. Maybe itâs because youâre new; youâve only joined a week ago, or maybe itâs because the team has known each other for so long theyâve learned to predict what theyâd say. He isnât sure.
You do your best to answer them before returning to your assigned tasks.
While Morgan normally makes jokes and teases, he switches his methodology with you for reasons Spencer canât infer. Instead, he manages to include you in whatever he is doing if youâre within the vicinity. You respond in kind before quickly moving on.Â
Jokes and teasing come soon.
In an attempt to naturally get to know you, JJ and Prentiss question you, not like interrogating of course butâźfrom what Spencer overhears (he just happens to be within earshot, totally not eavesdropping)âźsometimes when they border on personal, he notes your swift change in body language. Like they hit a switch: open to closed. And when you answer them, you never give more information than asked for, quick to redirect the conversation. Heâs certain they notice as well, but they donât push.Â
Your gratitude is evident in the soft quirk of your lips.
To his chagrin, Spencer isnât as bold as his friends. When you interacted with each other, it was by extension of the team starting it or on the job so mainly professional. He isnât even sure why he finds it so hard to talk to you because itâs not like youâre intimidating.Â
Okay, maybe just a little.Â
But he wonât let that hinder him. You deserve your spot on the team, and, just like the rest of his team, Spencer wants to do his part in making you feel welcomed.
Which means he has to talk to you, and not just about work for once.
Unlike the rest of his team, however, Spencer has to build up courage, frustrating him more than heâd like to admit because sometimes he misses his chance. For example, this morning: you stood at the coffee maker, burying your face in a book as you waited for it to finish brewing. He recognized the cover immediately but when he opened his mouth to rant to you, he choked.
Spencer Reid choked. He never chokes, not when it comes to books. But the words died in his throat, not even making it past his lips. Never had the doctor been so baffled with himself. He scoured his memories for signs, anything that would justify his stumble, yet there was nothing that rationalized this occurrence. He didnât have this problem before. At least... not with other coworkers.
He cleared his throat to try again, but, to his dismay, you filled your mug and left.
On the other hand, Garcia is the most upfront with you, which leaves Spencer simmering because he would give anything to have that kind of confidence. Although, he can tell the tech analystâs friendly demeanor almost⌠annoys you? No, thatâs not right. You donât outwardly dismiss Garcia when she catches you, and when he says catch, he means catch, as in he witnessed you on multiple occasions going out of your way to avoid the colorful hacker.
A month has passed since you joined the BAU. As he arrives early that morning, Spencer spots you down the corridor, and normally that wouldnât pique his interest, but the way your eyes sweep the halls in every direction is too much. He snorts, nearly spitting out his coffee.
Curious, Spencer trails after you; he slows his pace, careful to maintain distance so that he would be at the end of the hallway and you at the other. You eventually come to a halt, making him freeze mid-step. His heart drops to his stomach. Oh god, did you notice him following you? Of course you did. You actually completed the FBI fitness exams.
But you donât turn to him. Instead, you press your back against the wall, and as you peek over the edge, he wordlessly makes his way over. His curiosity overrides any nerves. He leans to peer over your shoulder at whatever youâre tailing andâŚ
Ah, he gets it now.
At the end of the hallway by the elevators, Garcia stands a vibrant Sphinx among a sea of dark pantsuits and white-collared button downs, tapping her foot as she waits. Spotting the (your favorite color) paper bag in her hand, he thinks itâs safe to assume itâs another attempt to get you to warm up to her. The tech analyst purses her lips, pulling up her watch.
âCome on, come onâŚâ You mutter, your eyes flicking down at your own.
Spencer glances at you, unsure of what you are waiting for. A minute passes.
Then Garcia looks at her watch again, letting out a frustrated huff. The elevator dings open behind her, allowing her to trudge into the crowded metal box, and the second the door closes over her disappointed pout, you sigh in relief.
The word tumbles out of Spencerâs mouth before he even processes what heâs doing. âMorning.â
You shriek, whirling to face Spencer only to smack into his chest. Though he prides himself in the growth spurt he hit as a teenager, Spencer isnât at all sturdy and buff as Morgan, so, despite your close proximity, you nearly knock him and his precious coffee over. Luckily, your reflexes are faster than his and you clasp the front of his vest, tugging him into you. He fumbles with his free hand, catching your elbow. âIâm so sorry!â
It takes a moment for you both to compose yourselves. Before Spencer can fully register your hand steadying his wrist, you step back. Something inside him deflates.
"Don't scare me like that," You press your hand over your heart as you start towards the elevator. He follows next to you.
âSorry, I didnât mean to, but I couldnât help but watch the whole,â Spencer gestures at you with his coffee cup.
You groan, smashing the elevator button, âAlright, go ahead.â
âGo ahead with what?â His brow furrows. The elevator doors open, allowing you to enter. He hits the button for the BAU floor, and the doors shut with only you two, standing side by side.
âTell me Iâm a bad person, tell me Iâm mean or whatever for dodging someone as nice as Garcia. I know you want to,â You grumble, not looking him in the eye.
âI donât think that.â
The skeptical look you throw him makes him blurt out the words before they could get stuck in his throat. "I mean, itâs clear you donât dislike Garcia. You give her your full attention whenever she's talking to you, you gratefully accept her gifts despite your obvious discomfort, which seems to spur her on by the way. Actually, you display similar mannerisms with everyone in the teamâźâ
Your brows climb your forehead as Spencer digs himself further into the profile hole he made of you. He spills the numerous observations he mentally filed away, and as he rambles he finally understands how his coworkers, probably every person heâs ever rambled to, feel because oh god, now even he wants himself to shut up! Shit, what is he doing? Why? How to stop?
Itâs one of those moments in life where words are out of his mouth before he realizes this is not the time or placeâźit certainly isnât his placeâź for this, to be profiling you the way he is doing right now.
Yet here we are.
In his head, heâs screaming but itâs too late, and when he finishes seconds later, thereâs a beat of silence. You gawk at him. His eyes widen as his chest heaves; his heart pounds like itâs about to break out and escape. Â
Then you glare at him, a playful gleam in your eyes. âYou've been profiling me, Doc?âÂ
Oh god, let this elevator break down and drop him. Wait, no, that would kill you too. Fuck.
Spencer swallows, his face growing hot. He tells himself itâs because he just embarrassingly gave a near complete profile of you, unwarranted, definitely not because of the way you say his title. He could apologizeâźhe shouldâźbut his mind blanks and anything else he has to say dies as his throat closes on him. He tugs at his collar, turning to face his pink reflection in the elevator doors.
To his relief, you chuckle, âDonât worry, Iâm not mad. Should've expected nothing less from a genius.âÂ
âThank you?â
The doors open and you exit. Before you reach the glass doors, Spencer, biting his lip and unwilling to let the first real conversation he has had with you to end, gathers the remains of his confidence to tap your shoulder. You face him, your expression curious as you halt in front of the BAU headquarters.
Clutching the strap of his bag, he stammers, âDo⌠Do you want me to talk to Garcia? I mean, I wonât tell her we talked of course. Iâll make a suggestion or somethingâźmake it seem like itâd be her ideaâźI guess. Might help her tone it down, you know? For you?â He cringes at the last bit, his voice octaves higher than normal. God, what is he, thirteen? How he regrets his boldness.Â
If you notice, you donât mention it. Rather, you give him a onceover, and he tries not to squirm as your sharp eyes scan his face, his body language. Youâre sizing up his character, profiling him the way he did with you. The difference is he had a month; you have a few seconds. âYouâd do that for me?â You question softly.
Terrified his voice will betray him again, Spencer nods.Â
âIâźâ You lick your lips, searching for the right words. Then you smile, a genuine smile, not the shy ones you offered to the team before. It's not awkward or polite. This is way better; your eyes crinkle, there's teeth, and Spencer squints, unsure whether to stare or grab his sunglasses in his satchel because wow, too bright.Â
Both. He can totally do both.
Iâd do a lot of things for you... as long itâs legal, a tiny voice in the back of his head admits. Spencer canât bring himself to argue.
âI appreciate that.â Oh right, conversing. He shrugs. âNo, really. I know that Iâm being stupid and irrationalâźâ He opens his mouth to protest. Social anxietyâźany thing that makes you uncomfortableâź is most definitely not stupid. But you shake your head at him. ââźNo, I know I am, and I should get over it as quickly as possible butâŚâ You trail off, glancing to the side.
Spencer follows your apprehensive gaze through the glass doors into the BAU headquarters. Itâs early morning, people dawdling around the office, calmly going about their morning routine. It lacks the usual organized bustle as people stand in the corners and chat by the coffee machine, while others take calls or type at their laptops with an air of serenity. A rare, mellow day.
Before you can complete your sentence, Morgan speeds past you, bee-lining for the doors. âSorry to interrupt, but we got a case!â
Spencer sighs. Spoke too soon.
You both follow behind him without question, leaving your thoughts unfinished, but Spencer catches the impish grin Morgan throws him over his shoulder. He curses under his breath, promises of his friendâs destruction on his lips.Â
Just when he was starting to have an actual conversation with you.
Needless to say, eyebrows raise when he drags himself to the round table a couple seconds after you.
Authorâs note: You canât tell me that Reid pre-prison did NOT love action figures, figurines, LEGO models. He is a total nerd, itâs genetic.
So, I just started watching CM since itâs on Netflix. I now love this pipe cleaner with eyes. Canât tell if I want to caress his lovely jaw or watch him squirm though...
I am basing this one(?)shot on how I get overwhelmed by friendly people. Not to say I donât like Garcia, bc I love her, sheâs one of my fav characters. But at the same time, thanks, I have mild social anxiety. I remember in my COLL 01 class, this guy was making an effort to socialize with our project group mates with invites to hang out together. I could not even. It was like the first day of class, like, chill, my guy.
Also, Iâm sad that I canât imagine Reid with anyone that isnât not interesting?? Sad bc Iâm such an average person so when I project myself, it feels more unrealistic than it already is and hurts just a bit. I favor the idea of him being with like wild ppl, opposites attract, dumbass and smartass, badass and geek dynamics, stuff like that???
So, the readerâs back story is gonna be hella mysterious and stuff... ;P
And, Iâm really into the idea of a Spencer Reid x Hunter!Reader. May try my hand at a CM x SPN crossover in the future. Only problem is that I havenât finished SPN...
Iâm accepting suggestions and ideas!!
Connecting (Bonding Part 2) is in masterlist!
#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x oc#criminal minds#criminal minds x y/n#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds x oc#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid#mathew gray gubler#matthew gray gubler imagine#matthew gray gubler x reader
666 notes
¡
View notes
Text
after class
ride or die | colt kaneko x mc (ellie wheeler)
âpart of me wishes things were different. we couldâve met at college⌠pushed each other in the classroomâŚâ
colt & ellie are classmates at langston. for @rodappreciationweek day 2 (colt day!)
tags: @choicesarehard, @lovehugsandcandy, @pixeljazzy, @theeccentricbibliophile, @troublemakerinspace, @dancingboba, @zigtheeortegaÂ
~10.5k words | M (18+)
colt surveyed the classroom as he stalked through the front door, late, his eyes eventually coming to rest on the last available desk. naturally, it was in the front row of the room, worsening the low level of irritation he already had simmering.Â
great. just what heâd been hoping for, at 8:30 in the morning, on the first day of the fall semester. he huffed as he made his way over to it, dropping unceremoniously into the chair. so much for coasting through syllabus week, or sleeping through the morning classes his advisor had recommended. at least heâd made it in before the professor.Â
he cut a bored glance to the left and caught sight of the girl sitting next to him. she looked way too perky for the early morning hour, sitting up straight in her seat, notebook already open on her desk. the charms on the bracelet adorning her wrist jangled together when she lifted her reusable water bottle to her lips and sipped from the straw.Â
8:30 AM and she wasnât even drinking coffee? what a weirdo.Â
coltâs eyes slid down and lingered on her legs, crossed under the desk. the shorts she was wearing provided ample view of smooth, brown skin, and he smirked at the way she was bouncing her foot before forcing his eyes away. when he looked back up, he noticed she was looking at him, too.
his eyebrows arched, the corners of his mouth quirking upwards. before he could say anything, the professor walked in, pulling the door shut behind her. the girl beside him flushed red all the way to her hairline and averted her eyes guiltily, looking back toward the front of the room as though the lecture had already started.Â
colt grinned to himself and leaned back in his seat, pleased as punch. maybe this early class wouldnât be the worst thing that ever happened to him, after all.
âgood morning, everyone,â the professor said, dropping her things on the desk at the front of the room and immediately moving to pass out the syllabus, working her way up and down the rows of desks. âiâm dr. morrell. welcome to law and psychology. the purpose of this class is to examine the ways both industries intersect with each other. over the course of the semester weâll explore issues relevant to understanding human behavior from the perspective of law and psych and the contributions of psychology as a behavioral science to legal issues.âÂ
the girl sitting beside him was already taking notes. colt scanned the syllabus as the professor dropped it onto his desk, grimacing when he caught sight of the grading breakdown. two exams, two papers and a group project? surely no hot girl was worth subjecting himself to that.
âiâd like a few of you to provide some examples of where law and psych intersect so that i can get to know you. who wants to go first?â
out of the corner of his eye, colt saw the girlâs hand shoot up. of course.
âgo ahead. whatâs your name?â
âellie wheeler,â she answered, âand psychology often intersects with the law when it comes to false confessions. a majority of false confessions occur because of the psychologically manipulative interrogation tactics police use, like the guilt-presumptive reid technique.âÂ
âvery good,â dr. morrell praised. âweâll be covering the psychology behind false confessions extensively before midterms. anyone else?â
his hand raised before he was even aware of it. âcolt kaneko. isnât ellie ignoring that false confessions are also born from a system that doesnât take into account dispositional vulnerabilities of suspects? like not requiring a lawyer for juveniles or those with behavioral or personality disorders -- you know, the groups who actually provide a majority of false confessions.â
the professorâs eyebrows raised. colt could feel ellie staring at him in disbelief from where she was sitting beside him. âcertainly,â dr. morrell agreed politely, âweâll be exploring a variety of studies that explain how social pressures, personality traits and potential conduct disorders intersect with police interrogations and confessions. but this is great insight.â
she crossed to the other side of the room to call on another student. colt turned his head and caught ellieâs eye -- she was still glaring at him, looking pissed off and, honestly, even hotter for it.Â
when he grinned at her, she huffed under her breath, still obviously annoyed. her gaze snapped back to the syllabus, and though he continued to sneak glances at her for the next ninety minutes, she didnât look his way again.
she hung back to talk to the professor once they were dismissed, but colt wasnât about to linger in a lecture hall, even if it meant scoring a chance to talk to the only girl whoâd actually captured his attention at college so far.Â
the thought of having to wait until thursday to see her again was... unwelcome. as he made his way to his next class, he wondered why heâd never seen her around before. if she was a psych student it seemed strange that theyâd managed to go a whole year without having a class together; the program at langston wasnât that big, and for most of his freshman year heâd seen the same faces, give or take a few, in each of his classes. now, on the first day of his sophomore year, heâd recognized most of the people in law & psych, too. but not her.Â
hopefully sheâd changed majors and wasnât just taking law & psych to fulfill a requirement. having her around was going to make the program a lot more interesting -- none of the other people in his courses ever challenged him, and heâd honestly gotten sort of bored picking apart their points all the time. she was a welcome change of pace, and he was surprised to find that he was actually looking forward to her inevitable payback for shutting her down in class.Â
colt got to his social psych class with enough time to have his pick of the seats. he slipped into the back row and pulled out his phone, scrolling through the messages heâd missed since last night. a few minutes later, the sound of someone pulling out the chair beside him made him lift his eyes, and a wide grin -- one that he knew well was too obnoxious for even the latter half of the morning -- took over his face when he saw who it was that had sat down next to him.
âhey,â he greeted, nodding at ellie. âlooks like you copied my schedule.â
she regarded him with barely suppressed disgust. âmy advisor picked these classes. i registered late and got locked out of everything.â
huh. that was exactly what had happened to him, but in all actuality, heâd completely forgotten about the deadline to register for classes. âare you new to the program? why havenât i had any classes with you before?â
she looked at him like he was insane. âuh, itâs my first day? i just started here.â
okay -- that wasnât exactly fair. like he was just supposed to assume she was a freshman, when both classes heâd found her in were two-hundred level courses? âshouldnât you be in intro to psych, then?â
ellie rolled her eyes at him. he watched as she pulled a second notebook from her bag, setting it on the desk next to her water bottle. âi have an accelerated course load,â she explained, âi started over the summer. iâm in the pre-law program? you do undergrad in just three years and then law school for the next three. psych is just one of my minors.âÂ
so -- she was brilliant. figures. heâd had a feeling.
âwell --â
she turned away as the professor walked in. colt rolled his eyes as he started droning on about the course, walking through the syllabus at an agonizingly slow pace. like he gave a shit. the girl sitting next to him was infinitely more interesting.
â...so our first unit will explore social psychology as it pertains to consumer behavior. can anyone name an example of psychology impacting consumer behavior? letâs see... colt. how about you?â
the sound of his name startled him into paying attention again. âuh... packaging? and presentation. grocery store layouts are designed to push certain products so everything from lighting to shelf position impacts consumers on a psychological level.â
âsure,â the professor nodded, âbut what about in a social context? anyone else?â
ellie raised her hand. âthere are lots of studies that show salesperson interaction can significantly affect consumer behavior. oftentimes the social pressures of the interaction can impact purchasing behaviors significantly.â
âyouâre absolutely right. now, if we expand on ellieâs observation...â
colt looked back towards her and found ellie shooting him a smug, self-satisfied smile. well. if that was the way she wanted to kick off the semester, then... color him even more impressed.Â
he nodded back at her. game on.
*
tuesday afternoon came around quickly enough. the class pattern at langston meant that most students had the day off on wednesdays, so coltâs roommate was already pregaming when he got back to the dorm, getting ready to go out later that night.
logan tossed him a beer as soon as he took his jacket off. âhey,â he nodded at him, âthereâs a party at backyard tonight. wanna go?â
colt shrugged, cracking the tab on the can and lifting it to his lips for a sip. âi guess. whoâs living there this year?â
âi think the lacrosse team,â logan answered, though his voice sounded distracted, his eyes were on his phone. âthereâs people going to howl too, though.â
âwhatever,â he said, dropping down onto his bed, kicking off his shoes, âwe could always start at the bar and go to backyard after. i donât care.â
a thought occurred to him as he drained the rest of his beer, leaning over to set the empty can on his desk. trying to keep his voice casual, he asked, âdo you remember where we used to party when we were freshmen?â
logan lifted his head and smirked at him. âwe didnât used to party anywhere. i went out and you sulked in the room.â
colt rolled his eyes. âi wasnât sulking.â he just hadnât wanted to be at school. at all. colt spent most of his freshman year trying to figure out how to get kicked out of college and sent home to l.a., not that it had done him much good.Â
âif you say so,â logan hummed, setting his phone aside and heading to the fridge for another beer. colt shook his head when logan looked back at him curiously. âwhyâre you asking, anyway?â
âno reason,â colt answered too-quickly, averting his eyes when loganâs look turned suspicious, âjust wondering.â
logan leaned against his desk, his expression morphing into one of disbelief. âdude. come on.â
coltâs jaw clenched as he grit his teeth. then he sighed and said, âfine. thereâs a girl in the psych program i wanted to talk to.â
loganâs face split into a boyish, excited grin. âdude,â he said again, but this time he sounded delighted, âseriously? iâve only been waiting, like, an entire year for this. whatâs her name?â
colt rolled his eyes at him. he shouldâve anticipated this reaction. âforget it. itâs not a big deal. if we run into her we run into her --â
âcolt,â logan sighed, âyou know you could just invite her, right?â
âi donât have her number. and anyway --â
âokay, whatever. weâll just find her. i think most of the freshmen should be at the rugby party, we can walk there after the bar. dude, this is so awesome. iâve always wanted to be your wing man.â
âwell, can you try to calm down?â he leaned back on the mattress, shrugging his shoulders. âi donât even think she likes me.â
âyeah,â logan laughed, âiâm sure you were really nice to her.â
âshut up,â colt mumbled, âit was -- whatever. iâm going to take a shower.âÂ
loganâs enthusiasm didnât waver; if anything, it only got worse as he kept drinking. he bothered colt about what he was going to wear for twenty minutes until colt finally gave in and let logan pick from his shirts.
fortunately, he was at least moderately buzzed by the time they made it to the bar and met up with the rest of their friends. even more fortunately, logan started talking to a girl as soon as they got there and left him alone to first survey the crowd for ellie -- no luck there -- and then start slamming back shots.
he lost track of time talking to some girl who knew a surprising amount about cars and soon enough it was approaching midnight and he was drunk, waiting until logan came up for air from where heâd been kissing the girl heâd met in a corner of the bar to remind him about the party.
âoh yeah!â logan said excitedly, one arm wrapped around the girlâs shoulders. she was leaning on his chest, giggling drunkenly at nothing. âchristinaâs a freshman, too, she said sheâd bring us by. maybe she knows the girl you like.â
âdude,â colt said, shaking his head, âcome on.â the small group of people theyâd met up with at the bar walked with them to the rugby house, where the guy at the door recognized the girl logan had been making out with and waved them all in without a second glance.
the house was full of people he didnât recognize, which probably meant that most of them were freshmen or people on the rugby team; painfully loud music made it almost impossible to hear logan, even when he leaned in and screamed into his ear, âis she here?â
colt looked around, but he didnât see ellie anywhere in the living room. he shook his head. âiâm gonna go get a drink,â he called, weaving through the crowd of bodies and walking off into the kitchen, alone.
he bypassed the keg and went straight for the bottles lining the counter. he was pouring vodka into a cup heâd already half-filled with tequila when someone bumped into him, jostling his shoulder.
colt turned around and came face-to-face with ellie, who was unsteady on her feet, brushing her hair out of her face where itâd suddenly fallen into her eyes. she looked different than she had in class yesterday -- the top she was wearing was low-cut and lacy, her shorts tight and short enough to show off the same long, tanned legs heâd been eyeing in the lecture hall.Â
she smiled when he finally met her eyes. âoh. itâs you. hi!â she chirped cheerfully, her voice loud and over-excited. the fact that she was being so nice to him meant that sheâd probably had a few. her eyes were unfocused as she looked him over, though her gaze sharpened when she stopped on his face again. âwhatâre you doing here?â
he shrugged, leaning against the counter as nonchalantly as possible. âmy roommate wanted to stop in.â colt felt his lips pull into a grin despite himself. âdidnât think iâd see a girl like you in a place like this.â
ellie pouted prettily at him. âwhatâs that sâposed to mean?â
he laughed. of course she had to be a cute drunk. âyouâre just such a goody-two-shoes. iâm almost impressed you made it out at all.â
her arms folded under her chest. colt focused all of his energy on keeping his eyes on her face. âi am not a goody-two-shoes.â
colt took a long sip from the cup in his hand. that he was able to swallow the alcohol straight without gagging immediately proved he was probably too drunk for this conversation. âsure youâre not.â
âiâm not,â she insisted, âiâll prove it. letâs take shots!â
he glanced down at the cup in his hand, mentally judging how much was left. then, he held it out to her with his eyebrows arched. âokay. if you can finish this youâll officially have impressed me.â
ellie confidently snatched the cup out of his hand, lifting it to her nose. then she wavered, squinting down into it. âwhat is it?â
colt grinned at her again. âtequila.â
âit smells like vodka.â
he shrugged. âitâs vodka, too.â
âyouâve been standing here drinking vodka and tequila mixed together? without -- without, like, soda? or juice? youâre a sociopath.â
âlook, if you canât handle it, no worries. maybe we can find you a white claw or something.â
ellie huffed, squinting at him before resolutely lifting his cup to her lips and knocking back the liquid left in it in one gulp.
he pursed his lips together to stifle a smile, and then a laugh, once she started coughing.
âugh! that is awful,â ellie exclaimed, pushing the empty cup back into his hands, âhow can you possibly drink that? no wonder youâre like -- how you are.â
his friends found them in the kitchen before he could ask what she meant. logan clapped his shoulder and asked, âhey, are you ready to go? chase and sean are already at backyard.â
the girl heâd brought with him squealed excitedly when she saw ellie, throwing herself into her arms for a hug. âohmygod, you should totally come with us!â she exclaimed, âiâll walk you back later. please, el?â
loganâs face lit up. he elbowed colt hard in the side until colt glared at him and stepped purposefully on his foot.Â
âsure,â ellie shrugged, âlet me just tell my roommate.â she glanced at colt, the corners of her mouth lifting. âiâll meet you guys outside?â
he nodded, probably faster than he should have. âyeah.â the longer they all stood there, the more likely it was that logan would say something to embarrass him, anyway.Â
there were people drinking in the front yard when they went outside, but he felt like he could breathe a little easier out of the crowded kitchen and living room. as soon as christina pulled away from logan, he turned back toward colt and asked, âsoooooooo? was that her?â
âyeah,â he admitted begrudgingly, âbut donât say anything.â
logan held a hand to his chest, wounded. âit really hurts my feelings that you think iâd be so uncool. dude, i want you to get laid.â
colt rolled his eyes. âi donât need any help getting laid.â and it wasnât like he was looking to sleep with her and never call her again.
âi know, but --â ellie and one of her friends came out the front door, walking over as soon as they caught sight of them. the girl ellie had brought with her started talking to christina as logan led the group down the street, and colt was surprised when ellie hung back and fell into step with him, at the back of the group.
âso -- you been over here yet?â he asked, pushing his hands deep into the pockets of his jeans.
ânope. but riya said all the upperclassmen hang out at backyard.âÂ
colt snuck a glance over at her and had to suppress a smile again. âthat your friend?â
âuh huh,â she nodded, âweâve been best friends our whole lives. it was, like, a dream come true when we both got in.â
âcool. well -- backyard is usually pretty fun, but the lacrosse team is living here this year so weâll have to see if they can hang.â
âwhoâs your friend?â ellie asked abruptly. when he looked over at her again, he saw that she was staring at logan. heâd recognize the look on her face anywhere. heâd seen it on tons of girlsâ faces before.Â
ellie was biting her bottom lip.
âthatâs my roommate,â he answered stiffly. âlogan.â
âheâs really hot,â she murmured thoughtlessly, almost to herself. the sound of her voice was soft, each word starting to slur together.Â
colt rolled his eyes. he quickened his pace to catch up to some of the other guys.
âhey!â ellie huffed, and he heard the sound of her shoes on the sidewalk as she rushed to be beside him again, âwait up.âÂ
the off-campus housing that had always been a party spot had gotten the name âbackyardâ for said impressive feature; the grass was packed with undergrads when colt and everyone else made their way outside. as soon as they found chase and sean, one of them passed him a lit joint, which he accepted gratefully, thinking there were few things he mightâve liked more, at that moment, than being too high to think about any of the things that were bothering him.
ellie appeared beside him suddenly. âyou smoke?â
he stared back at her blankly, and then took another hit. âweed? yeah.â
âoh.â she blinked, looking from him to chase and back again. âcan i try it?â
chase shrugged at her. âbe my guest,â colt said flatly, passing her the joint and leaving her with the group, walking over to the keg.
logan jogged over while he was filling a cup. colt passed him the first one and went to get another. âso? howâs it going?â
he rolled his eyes. âsheâd rather talk to you. itâs whatever.â
logan frowned at him. âiâm obviously not going to --â
âi literally donât care. itâs fine.â colt walked away before logan could continue. he had only a moment to scan the backyard for someone he actually wanted to talk to before ellie popped into his field of vision again.
âare you mad at me?â she demanded, frowning at him.Â
ânope.â the girl from howl whoâd talked to him about cars for an hour was waving at him from over by the fence. colt pushed past ellie to go talk to her again. âi owe you one,â he grinned when he approached, âyou saved me from an unbelievably awkward situation.â
the answering smile she sent his way was wide -- all teeth. âthen you should come home with me.â
he blinked. colt racked his brain, trying to remember if sheâd told him her name. âdo you live on campus?â
she nodded. âin south. but my roommateâll be sleeping over here with her boyfriend.âÂ
if she lived in south, she was probably an upperclassman. unfortunately, that didnât bring him any closer to remembering her name.Â
he squinted at her, then ducked his head, as bashfully as he could manage. âi forgot your name.â
admitting as much was a risk, but it paid off -- she only laughed at him, and then said, âolivia. so? you wanna get out of here?â
more than anything. he nodded, reaching down and threading his fingers through hers. âlet me just tell my roommate.â
she let him tug her over to where logan was standing with the rest of their friends. âiâm leaving,â he said, clapping logan on the shoulder. logan frowned at him for a moment before he caught sight of olivia, and then he grinned widely.
ânice. see you later.âÂ
colt nodded at everyone else before they left, pointedly not scanning the crowd for one last glimpse of ellie.Â
he was a fucking idiot for thinking he should pursue something there in the first place, probably. whatever dumb little crush he had on her because sheâd impressed him a couple of times had to go.
fortunately, heâd already found another way to occupy his time -- even if it was only for tonight.
*
he was late to law & psych again on thursday, and everyone in the room was sitting in the same seats theyâd taken on monday -- which meant the only open desk was in the front, again, next to ellie.
she shot him a deeply unimpressed look when he slunk into his seat and dropped his head in his hands. like she had on monday, she seemed wide awake and much too excited; she was drinking water again.
âhi,â she said pointedly, like he was ignoring her or something.
colt arched an eyebrow at her. âhi?â
ellie huffed. âwhereâd you disappear to on tuesday?â
âuh...â he rubbed at his eyes, still feeling exhausted. âjust went back to campus, i guess.â
she looked almost... embarrassed, not that he understood why. professor morrell called everyone to attention before she could say anything, and though he really didnât give a shit, he still turned back to the front of the room, slumping down in his seat as he went.
he did his best to pay attention for most of class, but found himself zoning out for the next hour -- pretty much sleeping with his eyes open. the only part of the lecture he actually caught was five minutes before class was scheduled to end, when dr. morrell said, âand before we go, iâll assign the partners and topics for the first project so you guys can get started over the weekend, if you want.â
yeah, that was exactly how he wanted to spend his weekend. he rolled his eyes as she started passing out readings. though he was only half-paying attention, he did realize that she was working her way clockwise around the room... and everything slowed to a stop when she paused in front of his desk and said, âellie and colt. your topic is false confessions. i look forward to seeing your presentation.â
he probably shouldâve seen that one coming. it was par for the course with his life, honestly -- just his fucking luck.Â
he flipped absently through the reading sheâd given them and then sighed, handing it to ellie.Â
âdonât look so thrilled,â she said as she took it from his hands. âcome on. we can work out a schedule for when weâre going to work on this.â
they headed toward the building they had social psych together in, side-by-side. ellie kept her eyes on the reading as they went, and he took advantage of the fact that her gaze was averted to study her in turn, analyzing the expression her face calculatingly.Â
âiâve read this study before,â she said finally, âthis wonât be that hard. we can split the lit review and then iâll work on the analysis and you can do the conclusion.â
âokay,â he said, a little startled by the way she seamlessly doled out orders. âsure.â
ellie snuck a glance up at him, then, and he didnât look away, even when she caught him staring. her cheeks were a little flushed when she drew in a breath and said, âokay. do you want to work on it this weekend?â
âthatâs fine.â
they crossed the quad together in silence. as they neared the building their next class was in, she hesitantly started, âso -- your roommate...â
colt tensed, but otherwise didnât say anything. the expression on his face soured when, a moment later, ellie continued, âis he single?â
try as he might to force his face blank, he could feel his look of distaste twisting further into a scowl. âi guess.â at least heâd been drunk the last time sheâd subjected him to this.
ellie either didnât notice his attitude or didnât care to comment on it; she breezed right past the dark tone of his voice when she said, âcool, because my friend riya -- from tuesday? -- thinks heâs really cute, and i think theyâd be perfect together. but she had this awful breakup last spring and i donât want to set her up with just anyone, so --â
his sneer cleared as she kept blabbing, and he slowly tuned her voice out in favor of the pounding of his own heart. so she hadnât been asking for herself.
that was... an interesting development, for sure. for sure.
âcolt?â he shook himself from his thoughts and looked back at her. ellie frowned at him, her eyes narrowing. âwere you even listening to me?â
âyeah, your friend. bad breakup. high school drama.â he shot her a winning smile as he opened the door for her, following behind her and letting it swing shut in the face of whatever underclassmen were coming in behind them.
âmaybe we can all do something this weekend,â she suggested, as they made their way down the hallway to the classroom, âget drinks or something after we work on the project?â
âdefinitely.â fuck. that answer had probably come too quickly to be considered cool, and it hadnât gone unnoticed by ellie -- she was looking at him from under her eyelashes, smiling shyly.Â
she looked really pretty. fuck.Â
she followed him to the back of the room again even though they were right on time today and there were plenty of open seats. he wondered what the fuck she was doing when ellie slid into the same desk sheâd sat in on monday; she clearly wasnât a back of the classroom type of girl. but here she was.
âgive me your phone.â
he startled. âwhat? why?â
âso i can give you my number?â again, the look on her face seemed to suggest he was the biggest idiot sheâd ever had the displeasure of talking to. âhow else are we going to find a time to work on the project?â
colt passed it over wordlessly, watching while she plugged her phone number in and then texted herself before handing it back. âthanks,â he said stupidly, with no idea why.Â
âjust try not to ditch me again.â the look on her face had him feeling weirdly guilty, like theyâd gone to the party together, or something -- like he hadnât left her with all of her friends. he suddenly wondered how much she actually remembered, if she saw him leave hand-in-hand with olivia or not.Â
try not to act like you want to fuck my roommate, he thought to himself, the words on the tip of his tongue.Â
before he could put his foot in his mouth, the professor called class to attention. he sat in silence for most of the next hour and a half, until he answered a question and ellie said --
âactually, coltâs forgetting that schemas related to behaviors are known as scripts, and a widely different concept.â
âtheyâre actually not a different concept at all,â colt said, before the professor could correct her, âtheyâre a deviation of the same concept on a technical level but operate in pretty much the same way where modification and therapy are concerned.â
âcoltâs correct,â the professor said, shooting them both a strange look before walking back to the board at the front of the room, âwhich brings us to next weekâs reading by abelson. weâll be discussing chapter four in more detail on monday...â
he turned and smiled smugly at ellie. she looked just as deeply annoyed with him as ever, seething at her desk.Â
never one to quite know when to stop, he couldnât resist leaning in and whispering, âmaybe you shouldnât have skipped intro to psych after all,â gratified by the way her hands clenched into fists and how she stared him down with the dirtiest look she could muster.Â
suddenly the semester had gotten fun again.
*
working on their project together went surprisingly well. much better than he had expected it to, given their track record.
but ellie was smart and sharp and witty in a way that felt like something heâd been waiting for without outright searching for it.Â
admittedly, heâd caught himself staring at her more than a few times, his eyes mapping the curve of her neck when her head bent low into his textbook, which was used, and therefore free game for her to mark up with highlighter.Â
they were probably sitting too close for the library. all the private rooms were taken when theyâd first arrived, so theyâd found a table in the upper level of the atrium, and though it was sort of secluded in the back corner by the windows they were far from alone.Â
but that didnât stop his mind from wandering.Â
âlook at this study,â ellie said suddenly, sliding a piece of paper under his nose and forcing him to tear his eyes away from the dip of her cupidâs bow, âwhat kassin says here about compliance will be an important point for us.â
âgod, arenât you tired yet?â he was almost impressed. itâd been hours. âlook around. itâs dark out. you have to at least be hungry.â
ellieâs lips pursed into a thin line. she sighed, but begrudgingly admitted, âokay, iâm a little hungry.âÂ
his grin widened, toeing the line between obnoxious and charming he so often straddled. âwe made really good progress.â well. she had, at least. âletâs call it for tonight. come on, itâs friday.â
she wavered for another minute, but he knew he had her. it still felt like a victory when she finally nodded. âfine. we did make pretty good progress. maybe we can meet up again on sunday?âÂ
he stared at her as she stretched in her chair, arching her back and raising her arms above her head. âsure. are you going out tonight?â
ellieâs lips twisted into a grimace, and she shook her head. âi wasnât planning on it. i have a meeting with my advisor early tomorrow morning.â
âon a saturday?â someone sitting at one of the other tables chose that moment to shush them, loudly, and he twisted around to glare at them over his shoulder as ellie packed up her books and stood. he only looked away to follow her out, though she waited until they were in the stairwell to talk again.
âyes, on a saturday. i just want to make sure iâm staying on track.â
colt arched his eyebrows at her as he held open the door to the lobby. âitâs the first week of the semester.â
âwell, it doesnât hurt to be prepared,â ellie huffed, stepping smoothly past his arm and striding to the exit, âschool is really important to me.â
âokay,â he said, trying to stifle the smirk that was threatening, âso if youâre such a goody-two-shoes, howâd you wind up missing the deadline to pick classes? doesnât seem like something thatâd just slip your mind.â
ellieâs smile dipped while they made their way back across the lawn. âum.â her voice was suddenly much quieter, and he watched one of her shoulders lift in an unsure shrug before she stiffly continued, âmy mom. sheâd been sick for awhile, but... over the summer -- she died. i honestly just forgot about registering.â
âfuck,â colt sighed, before he could stop himself and think for a second about what he was saying, âiâm an asshole. iâm sorry, i didnât --â
âplease,â ellie said, already shaking her head, âyou couldnât have known. but... thatâs what happened. and i totally had a meltdown when i realized and i seriously almost just deferred a semester to get around it, but i guess everything wound up working out.âÂ
he was surprised to see her sneaking a glance up at him as they walked. immediately, he averted his eyes. âi guess,â he allowed, decidedly ignoring the strange and unfamiliar feeling that was abruptly squeezing his chest tight, âbut, still. that really sucks. iâm sorry.â
âdonât be,â she murmured. her teeth sunk into her bottom lip. ellie cleared her throat, her voice a little brighter when she said, âhey -- do you... want to get dinner? um, if youâre not going out or anything.â
as if. she was the only person whoâd been able to get him to go out since he fucking came to this stupid school. âyeah. i mean -- iâm not. so thatâd be cool.â maybe he still had a shot at impressing her. âactually, can i show you something? do you like tacos?â
âoh.â she looked surprised, both by his agreement and his suggestion, but despite how floored she seemed she still smiled in a way that lit up her whole face, and he was amazed to notice that she had a dimple heâd somehow never seen before right now. âi love tacos.â
ellie didnât say another word until they were both sitting down on the edge of the roof, styrofoam takeout boxes balanced in their laps, so he had no idea what her opinion was on any of it.Â
sheâd remained coy while he led her to his favorite off-campus hole-in-the-wall, quiet when heâd dragged her back to the biology building and forced her up five flights of stairs, silent save for a pointed raised eyebrow when he shoved his shoulder into the door marked roof access - custodial staff only until it popped open and they emerged out onto the roof, easygoing but still a little cautious when he led her over to the edge and sat down with his legs dangling over the side of the building.
now, she had pineapple juice dripping down her thumb as she cradled her al pastor in her hands, giving him carte blanche to stare at her while her own eyes looked out at the city.Â
he was desperate to know her take on it all, and frustratingly close to demanding well?! before she eventually spoke up and put him out of his misery.
âthis is a great view.â
colt finally diverted his gaze to his own tacos. âdonât tell anyone about it. itâs a secret.â
âthatâs a funny way of saying breaking and entering.âÂ
he rolled his eyes at her, gently shoving his shoulder into hers. âwhat they donât know wonât hurt âem. besides, weâre not doing anything wrong.â
ellie shrugged her shoulders sheepishly. âiâve never done anything like this before.â
âwe can leave, if you want,â he offered. âi just wanted to show you the city.â
âno.â colt watched her shake her head rapidly, and then ellie leaned in and bumped her shoulder back against his in return. âi didnât mean it like that. i guess iâm just -- trying to explain. why you think iâm lame.â
he frowned. âi donât think youâre lame.â
ellie laughed, ducking her head and poking at the styrofoam container in her lap. âyou donât?â
âno. why, because youâre not out tonight? iâm not, either.â in fact, he could probably count all the nights heâd been out since heâd moved in last year on one hand.Â
ânot only that.â she paused thoughtfully, stopping to take a bite of her taco. âbecause i take school so seriously, i guess.âÂ
colt set his food aside to lean back on his palms, looking out over the city. âthereâs nothing wrong with wanting to do well. youâd be, like, my parentsâ dream child. iâm sure they both wish iâd take this even half as seriously as you do.â
her head turned, and he caught a glimpse of her soft smile out of the corner of his eyes. âdid you miss the deadline to register for classes on purpose?â
he nodded. âiâve been trying to get kicked out since i got here. itâs harder than youâd think.â
ellie laughed. âwhy would you want to get kicked out? most people would kill to be here.â
âwell, iâm not like most people.â colt pushed the toes of his shoes against the loose edge of the roof, silently debating the rest of his answer. âi never wanted to go to college. but shipping me out here so iâd be out of my dadâs way is the only thing my parents ever agreed on.â
âwhereâre you from, again?â
âlos angeles. but iâve been with my mom ever since my folks split in denver. my dad -- itâs complicated.â
she was quiet. he wondered what she was thinking. after a moment, she said, âiâm from l.a., too.â
coltâs eyebrows arched high. âreally? small world.â
ânothing was the same after my mom got sick, though. my dad never let me out of his sight. it got to a point where being home felt like being in prison.â ellie hesitated, her eyes still on the skyline. âpart of me was so relieved to come here that i still feel guilty about it.â
âyou shouldnât feel guilty. itâs your life. you should get a chance to live it.â his brow furrowed as he turned to look at her fully, staring at her profile where she was half-lit by the lights dotting their campus. âyou deserve to make your own decisions.â
âi know.â ellie closed the container in her lap, then set it aside. she dusted off her hands and finally tilted her head to look at him, a small smile playing at her lips. âthatâs the part iâm most afraid of. not -- taking these chances, and doing all this stuff. but -- messing it up. not doing enough, you know? letting... this opportunity to finally be myself pass me by.â
âyeah.â of course he knew what she meant. that was pretty much what heâd spent the last year doing. âwell, you should get out more, then. do all the shit you always wanted to do that your dad never let you try.â
âlike what?â
he laughed. âfuck if i know. i thought a girl like you would have a list all ready to go.â
âwell...â colt glanced down and saw that she was biting at her bottom lip, like she wasnât sure she wanted to say whatever was about to come out. âiâve always wanted to learn to drive.â
*
âokay.â his left palm spread over hers from behind, and he fanned his fingers out on top of hers, gently pressing her hand around the lever. âthis is the clutch. itâs how you shift gears.â
ellie shifted from where she was straddling the bike in front of him. he felt her fingers wiggle underneath his, and saw her head bob with a nod. âgot it.â
his right hand curled over hers, gripping the handlebar. âthis is the throttle.â colt shifted their hands to the lever beyond the handlebar. âand this is the front brake.â
she hummed, her bare arms warm against his. the parking lot heâd left his bike in was deserted, except for the two of them -- they were pretty far on the outskirts of campus, tucked away from the hustle and bustle of everyone getting ready to go out on a friday night. âwhat about the back brake?â
coltâs right foot gently kicked hers. âfeel the lever down here?â
ellieâs sneaker fumbled around, the heel of her shoe kicking him in the shin before she found it. âuh huh.â
âbasically, the right side of the bike is for accelerating and braking. the left side is just to switch gears.âÂ
âthis seems a lot more complicated than a car.â
âhey, you want to learn to drive, donât you? this is the best i can do right now.â but maybe if he ever made it back to l.a. with her, he could show her a really good time. âlook, iâll handle changing gears, okay? you just worry about the throttle. and brake when i tell you to.â
âbut how will i know when to accelerate?â her voice sounded a little worried, like maybe she was starting to have second thoughts. he kept his right hand held firmly over ellieâs, moving it to the handlebar before pushing his fingers through hers.
âiâll give you a squeeze. donât worry, iâm not gonna let anything happen to you.âÂ
the words left his mouth before he could even think about them. he blinked at her, a long moment of silence stretching between them. ellie leaned her back against his chest, her thumb stroking the side of his hand.Â
he had the sudden urge to kiss her.
âyou have a helmet, right?â
colt jolted out of his thoughts, then slid off the bike to pull it out for her. âyeah, of course. here.â it was a little big on her, but it did the trick -- he pulled it down over her head with a grin, endeared by the way she posed playfully once it was on.Â
âhow do i look?â
âlike a total babe,â he answered honestly, pulling his jacket off, too, before handing it to her. âhere. better put this on, too.â
âwhy?â she asked, but she was obligingly slipping her arms into it. like the helmet, it was way too big on her, but unlike the helmet, the sight of her inside of it stirred something within him that he had trouble ignoring. he reached out and settled the jacket on her shoulders more firmly.Â
âin case you fall. itâll protect you.â
âi thought you said you werenât going to let anything happen to me,â ellie hummed, staring at the way the sleeves of the jacket hung down over her knuckles. in the low light of the dark parking lot, it almost looked like she was blushing a little.Â
âiâm not, but it doesnât hurt to have an insurance policy.â colt reached out and slid the face shield on the helmet down, over her eyes. âcome on.â
ellie got back onto the bike from the left side, just like heâd showed her. she really was smart -- probably even too smart for this stupid school -- and quick, too. her hands found the handlebars straightaway, and he moved snugly up behind her, his arms keeping her close.Â
their joined left hands pulled the clutch. he shifted to thumb the kill switch with his right hand, and the bike jolted to life beneath them, ellie jerking with it. colt leaned in toward her ear even with the helmet in the way. ârelax,â he said, raising his voice a little to be sure sheâd hear him, âi know what iâm doing.â
she still squeaked a little when he let the clutch out and the bike slowly started to roll forward. âcolt --â her voice was panicked. âhelp, what do i do?â
âjust like we talked about,â he encouraged, âput your feet up. then hit the throttle.â
ellie drew in a deep breath. he could feel her along his chest, and squeezed her hand reassuringly. after a moment, she revved the engine, and then they were off -- a little unsteadily, but in a straight line, at least, heading down the length of the parking lot.
âoh my god! oh my god, iâm doing it. oh my god!âÂ
she was too cute for her own good. the excited tone of voice she had made him grin unabashedly into the air behind her, and he leaned back a little to give her more control, impressed by how smooth her handle on the bike was, for her first time. was there anything she wasnât fucking good at?Â
âokay,â he said finally, once they started to run out of space, âboth breaks, then your left foot. youâve got it.â he pulled down on the clutch for her, and then ellie easily halted the bike to a stop. he exhaled a breath he hadnât known he was holding, but thereâd been nothing to worry about -- she was a natural.
âwow,â she gushed, practically jumping off the bike, turning around to face him and throwing the helmet off, âi canât believe i just drove a motorcycle! i canât believe you do that every day.â
âyou did pretty good,â he praised, âfor your first time. a few more lessons and youâll be a pro.â
âreally?â now her cheeks really were flushed, rosy and delighted as she beamed at him with pride. âyouâd let me drive your bike again?â
âif you want.â thank god they were alone. if logan could see them heâd be insufferable. even colt could admit this was wildly out of character for him, but he wouldâve given anything, just then, to keep her smiling like that. âyou wanna see what she can really do? iâll take us for a ride. all you have to do is hold on.âÂ
âdefinitely,â ellie grinned immediately, pulling the helmet back on. heâd expected to have to convince her a little more, but -- maybe there was more to her than heâd thought.Â
a dangerous prospect, given how much he already liked what little he knew.Â
he waited until she was secure behind him before tearing out of the parking lot and away from campus entirely, taking empty side streets until they were on the highway thatâd lead them out of the city. ellieâs hands stayed warm around his waist, and after a few minutes, she leaned her cheek against his shoulder, too, settling something peaceful in his chest. companionable quiet stretched between them while he drove, as fast as he could, just so sheâd laugh with exhilaration like she did when he got them into the triple-digits.
eventually he pulled over in a random, deserted park. there werenât any streetlights in this part of the city, so it was dark, and he could only barely see ellie when he killed the engine and she pulled off her helmet to look at him curiously.
âso?â he asked, âhow was it? everything youâve been waiting for?â
âtotally.â ellie grinned at him, so widely her dimple popped out. âi know it sounds cheesy, but tonight... is the most iâve ever felt like myself. do you know what i mean?â
he was starting to. everything had felt purposeless before sheâd showed up here. heâd wanted nothing more than to coast through the next few years, if he absolutely had to.
now it all felt different. because of her.
she was the piece heâd been looking for, something he hadnât even known he wanted but now was desperate to make his. ellie was sharp and beautiful and headstrong, all the things he needed to fit into the void he was suddenly hoping sheâd actually be interested in filling.
âitâs not cheesy if it makes you happy,â was what he settled on, swallowing some of the sudden intensity that was slowly taking him over. âyouâve held back for long enough. you should do whatever you want.â
âyouâre right.â ellieâs eyes slid over to meet his, and she smiled at him through the dark, her expression soft and sweet.Â
coltâs heart thumped loudly. that urge to kiss her was back again, stronger than before. he wasnât usually the sort of person that resisted an impulse, but part of him was terrified of pushing for more than she was comfortable with, scaring her away with his intensity. he knew he wasnât the kind of guy a girl like her could handle.
but maybe he didnât know her as well as he thought he did, yet. ellie leaned in and pressed her lips against his, without warning, surprising him still. coltâs eyes went wide with shock before they slid shut and he kissed her back, twisting on the bike to slide an arm around her shoulders and yank her in as close as she could get.
ellieâs arms, still covered by the fabric of his leather jacket, wound around his waist. she kissed shyly, like she was worried she might be bad at it, but let him take the lead -- and eventually her mouth opened up under his and she shivered in his grip and gave back as good as she was getting, until his mind was blank and the only thing he could focus on was her, under his hands.
they both pulled away at the same time, struggling to catch their breath. she was looking at him like he assumed he mustâve been looking at her: in complete shock, her eyes wide. âwow.â
âyeah.â there was a sarcastic quip on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed it in favor of studying her face some more -- her cheeks were as flushed as her red lips, which were slowly starting to curve up into a gentle smile. âyou ok?â
âum, that was my first kiss,â she admitted, ducking her head. the few strands of hair that werenât pulled back into her ponytail fell around her face. âiâm probably not helping on the whole you thinking iâm lame front, huh?â
his brain felt like it was short circuiting. âyou -- i -- for real?â
âokay, itâs not like i didnât have options,â she started defensively, rushing to explain, âit just never felt like the right time, and i was waiting for something special, and -- this felt special to me.â her eyes flashed, as though she was waiting for him to start making fun of her at any moment. that was probably fair -- heâd definitely thought about it. âi like you.â
âi like you, too.â probably more than he should. definitely more than heâd ever set out to like anyone, when heâd packed up all his shit and agreed to give this stupid college thing a try.Â
but she was a distraction he felt was worth the risk.Â
the expression on her face transformed into something cautiously pleased. âyou do?â
âyouâre kidding, right? ask logan -- this is the most iâve left my room in three semesters. iâve been losing my mind trying to impress you.â
her eyebrows arched. âreally? it sure hasnât seemed that way to me.â
âwell -- you were giving me mixed signals.â
he smirked as her expression turned indignant. âi was giving you mixed signals? you went home with that girl!â
colt winced. he was really hoping she hadnât noticed that. âi thought you were asking me about logan for yourself.â
ellie stared blankly back at him. âoh my god, youâre an idiot.âÂ
âweâre both idiots,â he corrected, rolling his eyes at her.Â
just as she opened her mouth to bite back, a loud roll of thunder cut through the stillness surrounding them. âshit,â colt sighed, âwe should --â
rain started to pour down in heavy sheets, immediately soaking his t-shirt through to the skin. ellie yelped, fumbling for her helmet while he quickly started the bike up again, waiting for her to squeeze her arms around him before speeding back to campus as quickly as possible.
*
the foot traffic in his building was minimal -- theyâd managed to find the sweet spot in the middle of the night where everyone whoâd gone out to party was out already, and it was too soon for people to be coming back, so they had their run of the hallways when they rushed inside.Â
they both laughed breathlessly as they raced up the stairs and into his dorm, dripping water all over the floor.
âgod, sorry about your jacket,â ellie said, stripping out of it and leaving it on one of the desk chairs, accepting the towel he passed over to her with a smile.Â
âitâs fine,â colt said, rubbing his own towel over his hair. âsorry about your -- everything.â
ellie dissolved into giggles that tapered off when he pulled off his soaked t-shirt and flung it into the corner of the room where the rest of his laundry was waiting.Â
she was staring.
âsee something you like?â
the sound of his voice appeared to startled her into looking away, and she laughed again, more nervously this time. âdonât be a dick. you know youâre hot.â
âmaybe, but i wanna hear you say it,â he said obnoxiously, his grin widening. âdo you think iâm hot?â
ellie drew the towel in her hands around her shoulders, pursing her lips at him. âi think youâre smug, arrogant, obnoxious and wasting your potential.â
if it were at all possible, his grin grew larger. âand?â
she sighed, rolling her eyes heavenward. âand youâre obviously very hot.â
âthank you,â colt said primly, âwas that so hard?â
ellie rubbed the towel around her down her arms again before whipping it off and smacking him gently with it. âyour ego doesnât need any more compliments from me.â
colt caught the towel in his hand and used it to tug her in closer. âmaybe,â he allowed, dropping his voice as soon as she came near, âbut youâre the only one i actually wanna hear them from.â
she blinked at him. her eyes dropped to his mouth.Â
slowly and deliberately, he wound the towel around his hand, pulling ellie in the last few steps itâd take to close the distance between them. she stumbled forward, reaching out and resting her hands on his arms.Â
colt locked eyes with her, trying to read her gaze for a sign that he should stop. but there wasnât one.
he bowed his head and pressed their lips together again, softly at first and then, when she didnât step on his foot and elbow him in the stomach, a little more boldly, firmly working his mouth against hers.Â
ellie slid her hands up his arms and over his shoulders, pushing her fingers into his wet hair and angling him in deeper. for someone whoâd only just had her first kiss, she had killer instincts -- something he was already looking forward to exploring.Â
if heâd been waiting for a sign that she was the missing his piece his life had needed, this sure felt like it, or something close to it. she was both the type of girl heâd never go after and exactly what heâd been unknowingly wanting for a long time all rolled into one devastatingly sexy and infuriating package. for as long as colt could remember, heâd assumed there was something unsavory about the way he couldnât bring himself to consider anyone else he met an equal -- like maybe there just wasnât anyone else as smart, interesting or determined as him, but... ellie somehow managed to be all that and more.Â
they had a surprising amount in common. even more surprisingly, that felt like something positive, instead of a curse.Â
he settled his hands on the small of her back and pulled her in closer, fascinated by the way his thumbs touched as his hands caged her narrow waist. the urge to get her underneath him on his bed swelled until it was no longer ignorable, though just as he started to walk her back over to it, the door to the room swung open abruptly.
they sprang apart as logan stumbled into the dorm. he looked surprised to see them, but then a wide smile lazily overtook his face and he said, âwoah, sorry. i can come back later.â
colt glared at him, but it didnât stop logan from looking between the two of them with his eyebrows arched meaningfully. âyeah, you should --â
âitâs fine,â ellie said loudly, cutting him off. âis it still raining outside?â
logan blinked, seemingly noticing ellieâs damp hair and coltâs bare chest for the first time. âoh. no.â
ellie squeezed his hand, looking back at him questioningly. âwalk me home?â
he exhaled, already nodding as he moved to find a new shirt. âyeah. one sec.â
âgood to see you, ellie,â logan nodded, still grinning at the both of them even when colt rolled his eyes and started dragging her towards the door, âcome back soon, okay?â
*
ellie shivered the whole way back to her dorm, making him wish heâd grabbed his jacket again before they left. it was mostly quiet while they walked, though the closer they got to the freshmen buildings the louder campus became, with the night getting late enough that people were finally starting to make their way home from the bars.Â
âso much for my meeting with my advisor tomorrow,â ellie said when they slowed to a stop outside of her building, her jaw cracking with a wide yawn. he shrugged at her, stuffing his hands in the pockets of his jeans.
this was new to him. part of his brain was insistent that maybe what theyâd just done could technically count as a date, though that thought was admittedly a little uncomfortable to confront.Â
he didnât think heâd ever been on a date like this before, or, at the very least -- not one that heâd cared about quite so much.Â
but then she smiled at him, and provided a momentary reprieve from his over-analyzing. âthis was fun. maybe next weekend you can help me try something else new.â
colt licked his lips and smirked at her. âi have a few ideas.â
ellie immediately caught on to his implication and flushed pink. the way she smiled softly as she glanced away was almost worryingly cute. âwe still have to finish our project.â
âi know. iâm not gonna leave you hanging.â he continued to stare down at her even as her gaze flit around the small section of campus her dorm was tucked away in, looking out over the lawn in front of her building and back to him again.
âyou mean that?â
âyeah.â ellie finally looked back at him, then, and caught his eyes. he felt one corner of his mouth lift despite himself into a lopsided smile.
âyouâre not gonna get kicked out of school?â something like vulnerability shone in her eyes.
âwell -- not before next weekend,â colt answered obnoxiously.Â
he was hoping to make her laugh, and she did. she reached up and hit his shoulder. âiâm being serious!â
âi know you are.â he paused. getting kicked out of school had always been step one of the plan. if his fucking parents werenât going to take him seriously, he was going to have to make them -- that started with putting college in his rearview mirror, one way or another.Â
changing course at this point felt like a weakness.
but she looked pretty hopeful.
âlook,â he sighed, âwhat do you want me to say? i canât predict the future.â
maybe it was crazy to even think about putting everything on hold for someone heâd literally just fucking met, but there was no denying the way his pulse sped up anxiously when she frowned and ducked her head to stare at her toes.Â
âiâm not trying to start something thatâs just going to set me up to get hurt,â ellie said.Â
she had a point. he should probably let her get away now, then -- there was no guarantee he wouldnât hurt her; in fact, it was probably a safe bet heâd do just the opposite. his life wasnât structured to accommodate a girlfriend.Â
...but maybe it was time he learned to adapt.
there were few things colt could promise her with certainty that he wouldnât break them, but there was one thing he had absolute control over. âokay. you want me to promise you iâll stop trying to get kicked out of school? itâs done. i promise.â
ellie blinked. she looked stunned, as though heâd said the absolute last thing sheâd been expecting to hear come out of his mouth. âreally?â
âsure.â the look on her face was soothing, a reassurance that despite how new all of this was to him, he wasnât completely bombing. âas long as youâll keep making it all suck less.â
everything had seemed markedly less annoying since heâd met her, just a week ago. classes were fun again with someone on his level to argue with, someone whose buttons he could press effortlessly and who always reacted so perfectly when he did. weekends were filled with promise, an opportunity to do something other than sulk in his room suddenly on the horizon.
time no longer felt wasted or like it was dragging at a snailâs pace -- at least not when she was around. now he was desperate for it to slow down, so he could spend even just a few more minutes talking to her, learning her viewpoint on anything and everything, figuring out what made her fucking tick.
...getting her to sigh in that sweet way she did when their lips touched.
âi think i can do that,â she smiled, setting an unfamiliar warm feeling loose within him. optimism, his brain helpfully suggested. maybe the rest of the semester wonât be that bad.
maybe this college thing had its merits after all.Â
#rodaw#colt kaneko#ellie wheeler#colt kaneko x mc#choices rod#colt kaneko x ellie wheeler#listen i have never once pretended to not be a sucker for college aus#long post#myfic#i read 2 of my old term papers again so i could have accurate classroom dialogue for this#i also had to read a wikihow on how to ride a motorcycle#anyway ummmm i love them your honor#there's nothing n/s/f/w in this one if anyone was wondering#just swearing and absurdity#and the subtext#ride or die
95 notes
¡
View notes
Text
BTS Caretaker CH23
Summary: She may think she has Bangtan Sonyeondan wrapped around her fingers. She may think it is easy to love the members equally without hurting any soul. She may think the boys wont fall head over heels for her. She assumes it is okay to show a little love and affection towards the boys, what if she gets it all wrong? What if it only brings more complication to her already complicated life? Can she survive their charms? Will she be able to resist them? What if they just wont let her go?
- Pairing: BTS x Oc ( Yoongi x OC, Jungkook x OC)
- Genre: Fluff, Slight Angst, Romance, Idol!au
- Word Count: 4, 330
- Author Note: So im late, i will do double update! so please check on next chapter too~ :) thank u for whoever that read my cliche story HAHAHA i have no words to describe how im embarassed i am AHAHHAA anyways ~Â
Previous | Next
Chapter 23
Promotional month embarked the start of everything. Â Hectic schedule, unreasonable amount of sleep time in a day, the most would be 2 hours and not to mention the studios and practice rooms would be their second home for the time being. The boys had been practicing non-stop these past few days until their official comeback early in February. This time their popularity soared higher than their previous comeback. It felt like a dream, but the boys did it. Their album sales make it digital or physical had risen drastically in comparison to previous sales.
The impact of Bangtan Sonyeondan to the industry was no joke. More people showed their support and their fanbase grew two times bigger than before in the blink of an eyes. Phenomenal indeed. Overwhelmed by the support, the boys promised to work harder this year to repay Armysâ love. Entering the last week of their You Never Walk Alone promotion, the boys were ready to start their Wings Tour around the globe. Unlike before they went to few continents depending on the demand of the respected country however this time their schedule was utilized for the first half of 2017.
Seul massaged her aching muscle and sunk on the couch with sulky face. The dorm was quiet and cold since none of the boys were home at this time. Â They would only be home around dawn to get short nap before heading to their next schedule early in the morning. Following the change of their schedule, Seul would take an evening shift and went to their place right after her shift. So, she could prepare advanced breakfast for them. It became her routine to come around 2 in the morning and stayed for two hours or more, making sure the boys got a proper breakfast despite their busy schedule.
Mrs Hwang on the other hand was well informed pertaining to Seulâs unusual activity and she would make Hoon, more like force his son to pick her sister up every day from work. World is a scary place, she did not want to risk Seulâs life though that girl was the one who insisted to change her caretaking schedule out of sudden.
Glancing on her phone screen, she decided to call it a day since it was already 3 A.M and surprisingly she managed to pull her work within an hour. Seul had informed Hoon in advance so the younger guy would not pick her up considering he had exam the next day. She did not want to be blame for his bad performance later on.
âShould I watch Taeâs drama to kill time?â grinning to herself, Seul made up her mind to catch the latest episode. As she expected, the boys had recorded every episode up till the latest one.
What a supportive boyfriend!
It took Seul a moment to remember the last episode she watched, then it came to her realization she was following the drama diligently every week. Seul never missed any episode since she watched this with her mother. Of course, her mother would watch it, we were talking about her so-called adoptive son on screen.
Satisfied with her choice, Seul sat with her leg cross on the couch gleefully. She was excited to see different side of Taehyung on screen. A side which could only be seen on screen. Indeed, BTS V nailed it so perfectly. There were times Taehyung would give her a call as soon as his drama aired that particular day just to hear her opinion. She couldnât understand why her opinion matter in this anyways.
 âSeul-seul! Did you watch?â Taehyungâs voice croaked in happiness. Apart from his members comment, Taehyung anticipated Seulâs point of view every week caused him to automatically give the girl a call after a new episode aired.
Seul laughed softly at Taehyungâs weird antic âI watched it Taeâ he hummed. âSo how was it this week?â he chewed his lower lips knowing how bluntly honest she could be. Taehyung valued her honesty even though sometimes Seul would never leave her sassiness behind, he didnât care. He basically grew up with Min Sugaâs sarcasm so to hear something similar from Seul, he was already immune to it.
âHurm.. do you want to hear the good one or the bad one first?â she poked fun making Taehyung pouted in his seat.
âI want to hear good one firstâ Seul could imagine Taehyungâs pouty lips as a protest whenever he was forced to make a complicated choice.
Pressing her lips together to suppress her laughter, Seul regained her composure to have a decent conversation with him âYou are certainly better if we were to compare with the episode which you first appeared. You look natural and comfortable with your character now. As I mentioned before, I like how you portray your emotions through your deep eyes. It is not a joke. How did you do that?â she professed earnestly.
Her compliments flustered him âUrmâŚThank you..You are flattering meâ
âI am not..You really did well Tae. Donât tell me you are blushingâ she teased.
âYAH I AM NOT! Alright, I am ready to hear the bad oneâ Taehyung murmured under his breath with hope it was not as nasty as her first comment back then. âListen carefully Kim Taehyung, I am about to say something that might hurt your heartâ the tone of her voice was stern and cold.
âJi Seul you are scaring me! Stop sounding so seriousâ
âI am trying to, okay give me a momentâ he heard her heavy breathing at the end of the line as if she was in the middle of night work out. What was on her mind?
âTae-ah..I think you are too adorable for me to handle. Shouldnât Hansung be manlier?â
Taehyung gasped âIs that an insult?â her small giggle tickled his heart. âOr is it your way complimenting me?â he pressed. There were times he craved for this kind of attention from Seul, made him feel normal guy around his age. To have a simple conversation with a friend gave him tranquillity.
âWill you take that as an insult since you really hated cutesy stuff nowadays?â
âArmys think I am cute. I will live with that if it comes from Armys and you. Yah, I am serious. Tell me right now what is my flaw?â he insisted.
Seul shook her head âCouldnât find it. You are a rookie, but you are doing great. My mom thinks your acting is real and she really into it. Donât ask me who is her favourite character, because she is choosing you over Minho. Arenât that too much that sheâs giving extra attention on you?â Taehyung beamed.
âWhy? Are you jealous that Ahjumma favours me more than you?â
âI am used to it, Bangtan boys this, Bangtan boys that. You can take my momâs love, I have Eodeng and Eomuk to love meâ he cringed at the response. âEw, that simply means you have Jin hyungâs love. Those two brats are the mini Kim Seokjinâ she rolled her eyes in process.
She retorted sarcastically âWho are you calling brat? You are the brat!â
 She found herself smiling at the memories, being with Taehyung made her comfortable. Something that she could feel whenever sheâs with Jin and Hoseok. Returning her attention back to the screen, Seul watched the drama and clasped her hand excitedly.  A silly smile would appear on her face every time Taehyung appeared on screen along with small awe in between.
Few months ago, she ridiculed the power of Bangtan Sonyeondan on her now as time passed it slowly turned her into a fan. Guess, she was being supportive of her friends.
Yes, supportive sounds fitting.
 ------------------
âSejin hyung quick quick my bladder is about to explodeâ Jimin whiney voice filled the emptiness of the hallway. Other members stood sleepily behind him. Meanwhile, Jimin was getting impatient to finish his business inside. âGosh, why are you so whineyâ he pressed the button hurriedly, entering the password.
As soon as Jimin heard the beep, he squished his small body between the door and Sejin and ran inside ignoring the older guy that were already pressed against the wall.âThat kid!â Sejin hissed while shaking his head. He gave a soft pat on Jungkook back, making the maknae moved inside with a big yawn âGet some sleep everyone, you need to be ready in 4 hoursâ he ordered.
Jungkook screeched softly feeling his muscle stiffened at the sight before him âSeul?â he stared in disbelief. Sleeping peacefully on the couch was Seul with Hwarang still running in the background. A soft smile spread across his face since the last time he saw her was two weeks ago. He almost lost his balance when he felt someone crashed against his body from back, Kim Taehyung groaned in frustration.
âYah, Gukkie why are you blocking the wayâ his bangs were poking his eyes making it hard for him to see the obstacle in front of him. Furthermore, in this sleepy state everything appeared irrelevant to him except for his comfortable bed. Confused, Taehyungâs eyes followed Jungkook and upon it landed on Seulâs figure, his eyes widened in sheer surprise.
âSeul? Seul is here?â he spoke lowly fully aware that their manager was still there.
âWhat should we do? Sejin hyung is here!â Jungkook started to panic. The hyungs made their entrance with questionable look but soon they gawked at the scene in front of them. It would be a huge trouble if their manager found out about Seul. The chances of her being fired was high.
It is 5 A.M why is she not home? Yoongi cursed, taking a glance at Sejin whom thankfully still at the doorstep gathering bags in process. Everyone was trying to come up with ways to hide Seul or to face Sejinâs wrath in a minute. Without wasting any time, Taehyung marched forward taking Seul in his arm casually surprising everybody in the room.
âWhat are you doing?â Yoongi inquired with concern look.
âWe need to hide herâ
âYes, but where?â
âLets just bring her to my roomâ Taehyung suggested earning a low protest from Yoongi and Jin. Nonetheless, they followed him afterwards.
Seul stirred in her sleep a little and snuggled her face at the crook of his neck, liking the familiar smell and warmth. Even in her sleep, she knew how to play with his heart. Taehyung tried to control himself from smiling foolishly as his main concern right now was to hide Seul from Sejin.
âI will distract Sejin hyungâ Jungkook blurted out and quickly dashed to the main door followed by Hoseok behind. Namjoon and Jin assisted Taehyung to his room, opening the door for him so he could move Seul to safer place.
 âHyung I forgot my headphones!â âMe too I forgot my-my game console!â Hoseok and Jungkook hollered in unison causing the older guy to eye them suspiciously.
He wiggled his finger to his headphone which hang loosely around his neck âThat is your headphone Hobi and as for you Jungkook, I didnât see you play any games today let alone having your game console with youâ closing the door behind him, he placed the bags on the floor.
Hoseok gulped nervously exchanging nervous look with Jungkook âUrmâŚSorry I seem to forget, but really I forgot something in the van!â he tried his luck one more time to convince Sejin. They knew it was not easy to lie on his face since he could read them so easily. Their manager knew when the boys were hiding something, like right now.
âI smell fear and lies. What are you hiding from me?â he quirked his brows prying answers out from the two boys before him. Â
âNothing, nothingâ Jungkook palmed his hand against the wall awkwardly with a sheepish smile. He heard the commotion behind him meaning the hyungs were doing something about Seul, though he had no idea how much time they needed for him to stall their manager.
âIf it is nothing, why are you blocking my way? Is there something that I shouldnât see?â
Hoseok held both his palm out while cracking a nervous chuckle in between âJimin.. I mean Jimin peed in his pant and it is disgusting. We have to clean the floor first. It is dirty, you canât walkâ Hoseok facepalmed at his idiotic ideas. It sounded ridiculous.
âYAH WHO PEED IN PANTS?â clueless Jimin exited the bathroom as his eyes threw daggers at Hoseok way. Hoseok grinded his teeth together chasing Jimin away from the scene but of course he would not budge even an inch. Park Jimin was persistent to begin with. He never let anyone taint his name.
Jungkook rubbed the back of his head in frustration âJimin-ssi, can you be a little cooperative. Why out of all timeâ the manager did not buy the boys lies so he forced himself inside. Being tall giving him advantage to dominate the boys. His eyes scanned the empty living room with suspicion whilst Jimin, Jungkook and Hoseok were having their secret banter behind.
âThe caretaker came to clean the place?â he noticed the cleanliness of the place as he made his way to the kitchen. âI guessâŚâ Hoseok murmured silently.
âJimin-ssi, Seul is here we are trying to stall him! You are ruining the planâ Jungkook whispered under his breath making the shorter guy gasped realizing his own mistake. When he dashed inside, he didnât catch a glimpse of anyone in the dorm. If and only he realized it sooner this thing could be prevented. The three musketeers kept their eyes on the manager hyung whom busy inspecting every corner of their place.
Namjoon, Jin and Yoongi exited Taehyungâs room as their eyes spotted the three boys stood in line with their hands neatly together, they shot them a bewildered look âYah are you crazy! Donât act suspicious, hyung might find out!â Namjoon scowled lowly afraid that the older guy overheard him.
âGet into your room now and act naturallyâ Jin mouthed them. The three musketeers scurried off almost bumping into each other before each of them got into their room without trouble. The sound of heavy footstep alarmed the remaining members, and they decided to avoid their manager at all cost.
 On the other hand, Taehyung had already changed into his pyjamas in order to appear more convincing in case their manager decided to appear magically in his room. From time to time he threw a nervous glance at the door feared to witness an unwelcoming sight. Judging from the message in their group chat, Sejin was inspecting every nook and cranny of the dorm started from Jungkook. Taehyungâs room is a room away from him that scared the shit out of him.
He stared at Seul while trying to find perfect way to hide her from their manager. âScrew thisâ caressing his fluffy hair out of frustration, he turned off the main light and slipped under the cover beside Seul. Taehyung bit his lower lips, apologizing non-stop since he was about to initiate something inappropriate. The girl was unconscious, and he was literally touching her without her consent.
She will understand, she will. Taehyung prayed in his head that Seul would not wake up until this nerve wrecking scene ended.
âFuckâ his eyes rounded upon seeing the shadow behind the creak of his door. Using his long hand to reach the lamp on his night stand, he switched off swiftly. Taehyung pulled the cover under his chin, wrapping one of his arm securely around Seulâs waist. His heart pounded due to the proximity and it doubled when he heard Sejinâs footstep approaching his room.
His body froze when he felt Seul making a slight move in his embrace. On the bright side, sheâs not awake however her face was buried deeply in his chest. The heavy lump on his throat caused his breath to hitch.
Ji Seul, what are you.
âTaehyung-ah, are you asleepâ Taehyung snapped out his thought, and brought Seulâs body closer to him. He shut his eyes tight pretended to sleep with hope they wouldnât get caught by their manager today. Not today, they couldnât risk losing Seul.
Sejin twisted the door knob, poking his head inside. He squeezed his eyes to adjust to the darkness âGuess, he is asleep. That was fastâ he mumbled. Taehyungâs mind overloaded with negative thoughts and his heart thumped crazily that he swore the eerie silence in his room adding the tension. The sound of the footsteps sounded so close yet unclear. He was sure it was just few steps closer from his bed. Like a reflex, Taehyung tightened his arm around Seulâs keeping her close.
Exasperating a soft sigh, he was relieved when the sound of the footsteps faded away. The soft slam came from the door convinced Taehyung that his manager had left the room, yet he did not want risk getting caught, so he stayed like a statue for few minutes. Taehyung grinned upon hearing Sejinâs faint voice behind the door âPark Jimin, I told you to sleep. Why are you still standing there?â Sejin frowned.
Jimin cleared his throat awkwardly âIs..Tae asleep?â
âYes, his room is dark, and I bet he is asleepâ
âD-d-dark what?â Jimin continued to curse something vulgar in his head. After finding out Seul was in Taehyungâs room he couldnât help but to worry. It triggered his protective instinct and jealousy. He couldnât let his guard down just because Taehyung is his best friend even though Tae was never vocal about his feelings for Seul, his manâs instinct could not be wrong. Something bloomed whenever they were together.
The older guy snapped him out from his deep thought âWhat is wrong with you? Go sleep and stop worrying about Tae. Clock is ticking Jiminie, you donât want to miss even an hour worth of sleepâ he exclaimed.
âFine, I am sleepingâ his lower lips puckered out of habit.
âI will be here around 10, make sure everyone is ready by thenâ Jimin nodded obediently and threw a final glance at Taehyungâs door. Everything will be fine, Jimin convinced his racing heart. Â
 ----------------
Groggily, Seul forced her heavy lids to open and that when she realized the unusual warmth behind her. Seul squinted her eyes one last time in order for her foggy brain to function properly. A small light from the curtain illuminated the dark room but was not enough for Seul to get a clear view of it. On top of all, she was beyond relief that her outfits were still intact, remain untouchable. Meaning no funny business happened. At least, she was not kidnapped by some sasaeng fans, she hoped.
âI swear I was in the living room watching Hwarangâ she grew frustrated of her failure in retrieving her memory. Seul couldnât recall whether the boys were back home or not. Shrugging her unimportant thought away, Seul fisted the sheets under her gathering her courage to face the individual behind her.
Seul, move slowly donât wake up the tiger.
Shifting under the sheet, she changed her position slightly to face Taehyung. In 3,2,1 she was ready to see whoever beside her but to her surprise, someone was cradling her head halting her earlier intention to catch the culprit.
âSeul, you awake?â his voice trailed off. She recognized that voice.
Seul touched his hand âJungkook?â she whispered in daze.
His low yet squeaky chuckle made her smile âYes, it is me. Come on letâs get up quietly. We donât want to wake Tae hyungâ Jungkook stroked his hand down to her waist, slowly sweeping her off from the bed.
Setting Seul down on the ground, she inquired âTae? I am in his room. How?â Jungkook let out another adorable giggle, embracing her tight. âYou fell asleep while watching hyungâs drama. Letâs talk outsideâ while keeping Seul in his embrace, they exited Taehyungâs room at ease.
She pulled away making an abrupt stop facing the giggly maknae, why was he in good mood today. âTell me why I am in Taeâs room? I thought I was kidnapped!â she pursed her lips in annoyance.
âSejin hyung was here, so we had no choice but to hide youâ
âHiding me in Taehyungâs room? How cleverâ she wheezed.
âThen you wish to be in my room instead?â Jungkook look amused as playful smirk spread on his handsome face.
She squirmed under his intense gaze âI didnât mean it that way, you could wake me up. I can hide in the closet and leave afterwardsâ he sent a disapproval glare at her way.
âNo way we are making you walk alone at that time, now stop complainingâ he took few steps forward, pulling the sulky girl into another tight hug. Jungkook nuzzled the top of her head, exhaling a low sigh âI miss youâ he murmured.
Her heart did the weird dance again, âYou woke up early today, I thought you were not an early riserâ she wrapped her arms around him, returning the hug with equal passion. âYou think I can sleep knowing youâre sleeping on the same bed as Tae hyung?â he said sulkily.
Seul giggled âAre you jealous? Then, I blame it on you for letting Tae got into the wayâ her tease making the visible frown on his forehead two times thicker. She looked up âAigoo, you may develop wrinkles at this ageâ her hand smoothed his eyebrows, giving it a soft caress along the shape.
Closing his eyes with a soft hum, Jungkook let himself drown under Seulâs magic touch âYou are losing your baby fat again. I donât like thatâ she gave his cheek a soft stroke with a slight frown.
âDonât worry I will earn that back after our promotion ended. Besides, I had a good breakfast every day thanks to you. Did you come late at night for your work just to prepare those meal for us?â he pecked her fingers, interlacing it with his.
âYou guys are barely home so I thought it is wise to change my caretaking schedule a little. On the bright side, I can prepare breakfast for you guys. I bet Jin had no time to prepare proper food for all of you, I donât want to wear him outâ her eyes glimmered in concern. The mere thought of filling seven empty stomach washed away the worries in her.
Jungkook protested âBut thatâs mean you will be walking home alone, and it is not safeâ
âAbout that, my mom made Hoon picked me up from work every day. Donât worry, I will be fine. Worry about yourself, you need to eat healthily. Stop skipping mealsâ she cringed. âI saw your Vlive, all of you look dead tired. And, I am sorry I couldnât make it to your Wings tour last week. I had to fill in for Seraâ she sighed.
His hand skimmed, featherlight, over her shoulders âIt is okay, it is just the opening tour this year, I will make sure you attend the next one. Hobi hyung and Jin hyung were not happy that you couldnât make it to our concert. However since you bribed them with food the day after, they lowkey claimed that it was okay for you not to attend as long as you prepared yummy food to make it up to themâ she chuckled at their silliness.
âAs expected, how easy it was to persuade those two. Donât remind me the long ass text that they sent to me showing off their protest and resentmentâ Seulâs face scrunched a little at the vivid memories. Jungkook laughed along and the couple continued their conversation in the kitchen. Seul reheat the food for the boys to savour when they woke up with Jungkookâs help.
âI think I need to go before your manager come. Oh, say hi to everyoneâ she hung her apron carefully and gathered her belongings. Meanwhile, Jungkook continued to sulk behind, âCanât you stay for breakfast? It is still early, hyung will be here around 10â his voice was a little more than a whisper but in cutesy way.
She flashed him a soft smile âI canât Jungkook maybe next time. I have an errand to runâ he watched her back as she made her way to the entrance. âI want to meet you again before we fly off to America next monthâ Jungkook leaned against the wall with one hand inside his pocket.
She saw the disappointment in his eyes, so she walked up to him. Dazed Jungkook set his eyes on Seul as the girl tiptoed a little giving a soft peck on his lips âThere. I will see you around, donât miss me too muchâ a sweet rush of embarrassment coursed through Jungkook.
âO..kay..â his eyes sparkled causing Seul to chuckle. Jungkook might be a little blunt in showing his affection towards her, but whenever she initiated the skinship first, the guy would turn into a total baby.
Seul was about to push the door getting ready to leave but only to be greeted by Sejinâs confused face. She felt an extreme fear in her system, was she caught for real now? Fuck, she muttered.
âWho are you?â he pushed the door wider to see Jungkook stood frozen behind Seul with an extremely disturbed face.
âHyungâŚYou are urm.. early?â his voice broke into a small shriek.
Quirking his eyebrows, the older guy stepped inside closing the door behind him carefully âYou have a long explanation to do Jeon Jungkook. To the lounge now. I want everyone in the room. 5 minutesâ his voice was rough and Seul felt like pissing in her jeans.
Seul swallowed a heavy lump on her throat âWhen I said everyone, that includes you Missâ he pushed the glass back on the bridge of his nose, leaving astounded Jungkook and Seul behind. Jungkook made eye contact with Seul and they exchanged looks of panic and questions.
  This work belongs to  Chimswae Š 2020. All Rights Reserved
#btscaretaker#bts fic#bts fanfiction#bts fanfic#taehyung x oc#yoongi x oc#bts x oc#jungkook x oc#bts fluff#yoongi romance#bts romance#jungkook fanfic#bts idolau#bts series#suga x oc#jimin x oc#hoseok x oc#jungkook fluff
11 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Law School 24/7: How to slay and survive law school daily grind
Have your experienced being grilled by your professor? In your exams, have you encountered one question you couldnât seem to answer no matter how much you scratch your head? While studying, have you read one passage, word, or sentence that you couldnât quite understand no matter how many times you reread it? Well, I have. If you have also experienced the same, that would make us comrades! As your comrade, here are nine tips that I can share with you to help you overcome your law school daily grind:
1. Scanning
Scanning is pretty self-explanatory. We do this all the time! We quickly search through loads of text to find specific info, like a certain name, date, or term. For example, when you encounter the paragraph below:
"That on the expiration of the period agreed upon, all the improvements and buildings introduced and erected by the party of the second part shall pass to the exclusive ownership of the party of the first part without any obligation on its part to pay any amount for said improvements and buildings; also, in the event the party of the second part should leave or abandon the land leased before the time herein stipulated, the improvements and buildings shall likewise pass to the ownership of the party of the first part as though the time agreed upon had expired: Provided, however, That the machineries and accessories are not included in the improvements which will pass to the party of the first part on the expiration or abandonment of the land leased." (Davao Sawmill Co., Inc. v. Castillo, G.R. No. 40411, August 7, 1935)
Here, we can scan through this paragraph by:
1. looking for key words or phrases
In this paragraph, we can say that the key words are: expiration, period, improvements, buildings, and exclusive ownership.
2. reading the words, phrases, and sentences surrounding the key words
When youâre reading a book, you may scan through the Table of Contents to look for headings and subheadings that might cover key words or phrases that you may need. For instance, when you look for the rights of an accused in the 1987 Constitution, where will you find it? In the Bill of Rights. Â
2. Skimming
You skim a book by rapidly âreadingâ through the text before you start to read it extensively. Here, you gain a general idea of the whole text and familiarize yourself with how it was written. Using the same paragraph above:
"That on the expiration of the period agreed upon, all the improvements and buildings introduced and erected by the party of the second part shall pass to the exclusive ownership of the party of the first part without any obligation on its part to pay any amount for said improvements and buildings; also, in the event the party of the second part should leave or abandon the land leased before the time herein stipulated, the improvements and buildings shall likewise pass to the ownership of the party of the first part as though the time agreed upon had expired: Provided, however, That the machineries and accessories are not included in the improvements which will pass to the party of the first part on the expiration or abandonment of the land leased." (Davao Sawmill Co., Inc. v. Castillo, G.R. No. 40411, August 7, 1935)
Like scanning, we skim through this paragraph by looking for the key words and/or phrases. Then, we read the words, phrases, and sentences surrounding those key words in order to have a general grasp of this paragraph. Here, we can understand that, based on the key words, the paragraph pertains to a lease agreement â all the buildings, machinery, or equipment that were placed by the lessee will be turned over to the lessor once the lease period has already expired.
3. SQ3R Study Method: Survey, Question, Read, Recite, Review
SQ3R is a technique for reading and studying. Personally, I can say that this method can definitely help you develop your reading comprehension and improve your study habit. The problem is, you have to devote a lot of time to perfect this study method because this involves a combination of skimming, scanning, reading, repetition, and reviewing. But this could definitely help you a lot, especially for those degree programs that are using the Socratic method of instruction. By reciting the key terms and phrases, you condition yourself answering possible questions that may be thrown at you by your professors during recitations. Plus, you can practice your verbal skills!
1. Survey
You familiarize yourself with the text. This is akin to skimming and scanning wherein you may read the introductory and summary paragraphs, the headings and subheadings, and illustrations and tables.
2. Question
Here, you find the main points of a text. You ask the 5Ws and H: Who, What, Where, When, Why, and How. You may also relate the text to your past discussions or background knowledge. For example, if what youâre reading is a chapter on requisites of negotiability under the Negotiable Instruments Law, you might want to ask yourself what is the definition of a negotiable instrument. Or when you are reading about the liabilities of the parties and their warranties, you might want to recall the terms âmaker,â âdrawer,â âacceptor,â and âindorserâ during your past recitations with your professor.
3. Read
When I say âread,â you donât just let the words flow into your head without understanding anything. Donât just read passively! By âreading,â you read in an active, questioning, and purposeful way. Before reading, you might want to ask yourself what do you aim to learn while reading the text, what questions your professor might ask when itâs your turn to be grilled, etc. While reading, you may underline or highlight key words, phrases, or sentences, make marginal notes, and summarize key points in your own words. Hereâs an example:
[Photos lifted from Pre-Week Reviewer in Commercial Law, 2018 edition, by Justice Japar B. Dimaampao and Judge Ella Dumlao-Escalante]
4. Recite
You recite what you have read into your own words from your memory. You may also imagine yourself being asked by your professors and you say the answers out loud as if you are in an actual recitation.
5. Review
Repeat Steps 1-4. Donât be afraid to read and recite what you have gone through â again and again â until you have fully understood it. Like everyone says, repetition is the key!
4. Summarizing Short Articles
When you summarize short articles, you just write the main idea and key supporting details according to their order of importance. Here, you answer the 5Ws and H: Who, What, When, Why, Where, and How. This technique could be helpful in writing case digests wherein you have to summarize a case based on the facts, issue/s, and ruling. Hereâs my example:
Soriano v. Spouses Galit G.R. No. 156295, September 23, 2003
Petitioner: Marcelo Soriano Respondents: Spouses Ricardo and Rosalina Galit
Summary: Respondent Ricardo Galit contracted a loan from petitioner Marcelo Soriano. The loan was secured by a real estate mortgage. After Galit failed to pay his obligation, Soriano filed a complaint for sum of money against him with the trial court. Respondents failed to file an answer; hence they were declared in default. The trial court ruled in favor of Soriano and subsequently issued a writ of execution which covered the following real properties of the Galit spouses: (1) a parcel of land, (2) storehouse, and (3) bodega. The properties were sold to Soriano. Ten months from the time the Certificate of Sale was registered with the Registry of Deeds, Soriano filed a motion for the issuance of a writ of possession which was granted. The writ of possession which was issued in Sorianoâs favor includes the land on which the sold storehouse and bodega are constructed.
Issue: Whether or not the land on which the storehouse and bodega are constructed is necessarily included in the said sale on execution (NO)
Held: Art. 415 enumerates land and buildings separately. This can only mean that a building is, by itself, considered immovable. While it is true that a mortgage of land necessarily includes, in the absence of stipulation of the improvements thereof, still a building by itself may be mortgaged apart from the land on which it has been built. Such mortgage would still be a real estate mortgage for the building would still be considered immovable property even if dealt with separately and apart from the land.â
In writing this mini-digest, I summarized the facts in my own words. I only included the details that are relevant to our discussion; I omitted procedural facts because they werenât necessary. In the ruling part of the case, I cut a portion of the ruling, which is the doctrine, and pasted it in this mini-digest, word-for-word. Â
Tip: Do not paraphrase the ruling. Just write the doctrine word-for-word according to how the court ruled the case. Why? Paraphrasing might cause misinterpretations. Normally, we paraphrase based on our interpretation of the text. However, in this case, paraphrasing might not work. Our understanding (and consequently, paraphrasing) of the case might not be in harmony with how it was explained in the original text. Plus, we might omit some nuances if we try to paraphrase the case too much.
5. Underlining, Highlighting, Annotating
When you are highlighting or underlining key words or phrases, do not overdo it and highlight everything. Do not turn your book into a coloring book! Your aim is just to take note of those terms or phrases that are important. So that, when you review the text again, you may now able to easily recall and understand these important terms and phrases.
We annotate by writing marginal notes, making mnemonics, summarizing provisions in our own words, etc. Annotating saves you time from re-reading the whole text, because you might only want to re-read the notes that you have written to remember and understand the main point of a paragraph or a codal provision.Â
Hereâs my example:
[Photo lifted from the Civil Code of the Philippines]
Here, I highlighted almost everything (laughs). I summarized some provisions into my own words (e.g., â[t]o bear the surnames of the father and the mother, in conformity with the provisions of the Civil Code on Surnamesâ â use surname of mom & dad). I made use of annotations (e.g., âIf filiation is being proven by illegitimate child, Âś2 of Art 172 must be proven during the lifetime of the parent.â); I underlined a lot, encircled some terms, especially those pertaining to periods (e.g., two years, three years) because I found it hard to remember them (until now). Basically, I turned my codal into a coloring book-slash-notebook. Yeah.
6. Outlining
We outline by arranging ideas going from the general to the specific ones. Outlines may be found in law school syllabi wherein Roman numerals, capital letters, and numbers are used to indicate which information is more specific, which is more general, which topics are associated with one another, and which covers which. But you can outline on your own! Hereâs mine:
Section 1. Requisites of Negotiability
1. in writing and signed by the maker or drawer
        i. not necessary that the signature is the usual signature (e.g. âXâ)
2. must contain an unconditional promise or order to pay a sum certain in money
        i. unconditional promise or order
                a. condition v. period
                        i. condition â future and uncertain event
                        ii. period â a day certain
                b. if there is a condition â non-negotiable
                c. See Sec 3
        i. a sum certain
                a. See Sec 2
                        i. interest
                                GR: date expressly stipulated
                                no date: date of instrument
                                undated: date of issue
                        ii. installments
                                maturity date, exact amount
                        ii. escalation/acceleration clause
                                insecurity clauses â non-negotiableÂ
                        iv. âwhether at a fixed rate or at a current rateâ
3. must be payable on demand or at a fixed or determinable future time
        i. payable on demand (See Sec 7)
        ii. determinable future time (See Sec 4)
4. must be payable to order or bearer
        i. payable to bearer (See Sec 9) â negotiable by mere delivery
                a. fictitious payee rule (Sec 9c)
                                GR: drawer bears the loss
                                XPN: commercial bad faith
        ii. payable to order (See Sec 8)
5. where the instrument is addressed to a drawee, s/he must be named or otherwise indicated therein with reasonable certainty
In my outline, I dissected Section 1 of the Negotiable Instruments Law by concept and connected per requisite with other codal provisions associated with each of them. I only wrote key terms and phrases so that I wouldnât be overwhelmed with too much information when I review. To be honest, I wouldnât call this a good outline because it wasnât super organized â it doesnât show relationships nor the importance of the ideas in the order â but still, I could understand it. Â Â
7. Mapping
Mapping is another technique that you may use to organize ideas while studying. You may write the main idea and encircle it. You may use other shapes. Then, you enclose a supporting detail into another shape and draw a line which connects it to the main idea. And so on. You may also write short descriptions on the side and connect them to the ideas they pertain to. This continues until you end up with a visual summary of the text.
8. Comparison-Contrast Chart
Making a comparison-contrast chart is a technique which you may use if you want to show similarities and differences between two or more different terms or concepts. In exams, you might be asked to compare and contrast two terms or concepts as to different categories so this technique might be handy to you as well.Â
Hereâs an example:
9. Time Line
Time lines are handy when a case or a topic needs to be organized chronologically by dates. To make a time line, you may only list dates in chronological order, then assign information to the dates.
Now weâre done! I hope you find these techniques useful in your law school daily grind. But hey, do not limit yourself to these techniques. Perhaps youâll find a different study technique thatâs more suited to your needs. Anyway, just do whateverâs best for you â as long as you feel that you understand what youâre reading. For my last piece of advice to you, let me quote a PH Supreme Court justice: Study with passion.
1 note
¡
View note
Text
Hakuoki SSL - Hakuo Gakuen Student General Assembly Track 3
well... i hit 300 followers. not sure if itâs a milestone worth mentioning (if youâre one who followed because of the musicals and hasnât gotten a message, read what it says at the top of my stuff i have page) or not since i can honestly say that i only started this tumblr for myself and everything i translate was really only done for my own sake... and I really have no idea if that number is good or bad for the amount of time Iâve been posting lol.
Still, iâm going to use the fact that this happened as an excuse to post this since i couldnât figure out where to stick it in my queue since i didnât want to wait til september to post this lol.
Anyway, this damn track is 18 min long... and iâll get to the video next month along with the Hijikata web drama (have to push that back cause i got a bit busy with some things). Please note that the text left in bold is when Amagiriâs conversation with Kazama gets overlapped by Shiranui speaking.Â
As always, final edits will be done when I get to my subtitle video... need to double check that other video translation and the audio for a few things.
Enjoy~! and do not post elsewhere!
Hakuoki SSL - Hakuo Gakuen Student General Assembly Track 3
Translation by KumoriYami
Hijikata: okay... it's about to start.
Harada: Hijikata-san? Â you okay? need stomach medicine?
Hijikata: no need... alright, start/begin.
Amagiri: The Hakuo Gakuen Student Assembly will begin now. All students, stand! .....sit down.
Kazama: Then, start with each club's budget report, Amagiri.
Amagiri: Yes. these are the draft budgets for the various clubs/departments.
Kazama: The arts and literature club, the calligraphy club, and the photography club last year all needed 10,000; the music club which won a competition, in any case, needs a budget of 50,000; the newly established broadcasting club/depart of broadcasting  to buy equipment, they need an increase of 20,000; the baseball team, soccer team and tennis team will be the same as last year with 50,000; the judo club, archery club, track and field team, and also the kendo club, given their achievements from last year......
What......100,000?! Oi amagiri, what's going on/what's this about?!
Amagiri: About this issue...
Kazama: I haven't approved of any of this!! any club/organization/group associated with Hijikata will not have its budget approved!!
Shiranui: Alright/Well, of the budget report was just read, the clubs that weren't named will will maintain the status quo this year, ok? If there's no problem, the draft proposal will be adopted directly.
(applause)
Kazama: Eh...... continuing on [next], regarding the cultural festival that is to be held in october.......Shiranui.
shiranui: hey, hey. But there's nothing much to say since it will basically be the same as last year.
Kazama: This year like previous years, Hakuo Gakuen will hold its cultural festival......
(Kazama voice's cuts out completely while Hijikata and Harada talk)
Harada: I originally though [he'd] poke a basket [probably blow a gasket], seeing him now though, it seems that things are going smoothly.
Hijikata: For better or worse, that's because he's the student council president. But, what happens next will be the real question[/test]......
Harada: Next...... you mean the matter of changing of school rules and regulations?
Hijikata: I don't know what sort of issues the students will raise, though it's better to keep an eye on them.
(aside ends)
Kazama: Read it out/This reading is finished [check video version. Alt: That will be all on/for that/Conclude with that]. Are there any objections to what was raised? If there are no objections then this proposal/motion will be passed/approved. the next topic of discussion will be pertaining to amending the school rules and regulations.
You should all remember/recall, the questionnaire about amending the school's rules and regulations that I had sent out.
Due to he subject of this questionnaire, we solicited opinions on the revision of school rules.
amagiri: kazama-sama, these are the results of the questionnaire.
Kazama: So many opinions were collected, this shows that everyone is quite diastisfied with the current school rules and regulations. I see I see.....
? ? ?: How about cancelling the classical literature class? As someone living in modern times, I cannot help but wonder if there is any real need to learn classical literature. I think the time for classical literature should be spent on something more meaningful. So I propose that the classical literature class be cancelled. ââProposed by: Anonymous
Kazama: Hm, hahahahaha.... This suggestion/proposal/motion/draft truly is great! However I believe cancelling the classical literature class isn't enough, rather [we should be] abolishing the classical literature [teaching] position. Hm. This suggestion will be kept to discussed later.
Hijikata: oi!!! You've got to be kidding me!! Classical literature is a required subject for entrance exams! Really, it's already that Kazama is thinking about adopting this proposal, Â and the one who wrote this sort of proposal is also ridiculous, Souji ! You two, [come] to my office later! [either that or the principal's office.... but im leaning towards 'my' since ć is in the TL. reword later]
Okita: Wait a moment/sec Hijikata-san, why do you think I wrote that proposal? The questionnaire was anonymous, there's no evidence that says that I wrote that proposal.
Hijikata: Regardless if you try to be anonymous, a proposal for cancelling the classical literature, there's no one aside from you in the entire school who would propose such a thing!
souji: wah, you seem to be really self-confident in that~ However, don't you think that students find Hijikata-san's classical literature class boring, I've seen not a few of them [may be: i don't think anyone i've seen would disagree...? check video later]?
hijikata: you bastard!!!
Harada: Calm down, Hijikata-san! You need to calm down! you should treat this as Souji fooling around.......
Okita: yes yes, I simply wrote down my heartfelt and honest thoughts~ [reword later? check video tl]
Hijikata: Sure enough you were the bastard who proposed this/it!!
Amagiri: Kazama-sama. do you want discuss the motion for cancelling the classical literature class later? I think you should continue with the next proposal. Further discussion on this draft may cause delays.
Kazama: To dare give/Daring to give me advice, you truly are brazen/impudentââI was originally going to be saying that, now you do as you say/that. [check video for last sentence]
Amagiri: I sincerely apologize.
???: Classes are 50 minutes in length, and they're too long! So can they be cut down to 30 minutes? If that happens, then the lunch period can be extended, which would mean more time to eat or even take a nap right? I think that this would absolutely be better!
ââProposed by a hopeful anonymous person [double check audio cuz the text on the video just says 'proposed by: anonymous']
Shiranui: Cutting the amount of time spent in class, that has my support! Kazama, pass this proposal [approve of this]!
harada: oi, oi! Don't you know how bad it would be/about the adverse/negative influence/impact/effect it would have, if you cut down on class time?
Shiranui: Hah? How bad effect it might have?! Shouldn't this be something to celebrate [Not sure but it might instead be: something happy/good to look forward to. check video tl]?
Harada: Hah...... you may think that cutting on class time would mean more time for playing around, but that way of thinking is wrong! Don't you guys know that each semester, exams are regularly scheduled? If class time is reduced, I'm afraid that it might mean being unable to learn everything before taking those exams. If that happens, you'd have to sacrifice your weekend for make up lessons. Is that alright with you?
Shiarnui: If that's the case, it would be better to reduce what the exams cover then!
Harada: In school, there are "learning essentials." If you feel like causing problems, and ignoring the minimal learning requirements, maybe should try being a teacher. If that happens, getting passing post-secondary entrance exams will become a dream. So, Heisuke, this type of draft proposal would be something that we can't approve of.
Heisuke: EH?! Harada-sensei, how do you know that this is something that I wrote?
Harada: Think with your head, who else would have come up with such an idea. To really think that you wouldn't get found out, that sort of thinking is completely incomprehensible.
Heisuke: ergh...........
Kazama: This type of shortsightedness really suits your identities as small fry. If class time is reduced, it'd better to have the classes cancelled altogether. Final exams cannot be considered as something to worry about, if I was writing an exam, I'd be able to get a perfect score even if my eyes were closed.
Amagiri: That skill is something that only Kazama-sama has.
Shiranui: Mah... The outward appearance is [might be] human, but [I/who] don't/doesn't know how many times he's repeated the school year/about the countless times [he's] repeated the school year.
Kazama: Returning to the subject, are there any objections to this proposal? It seems that there aren't, then [we're] moving on to discuss the next proposal.
???: I've heard that many students go play at the rail station/bus stop after school. Although moderate relaxation is harmless, but isn't playing at the game centre and KTV all night, something that goes against the responsibilities that students have? In order to prevent problems from occurring, I think that students should get permission from their teacher for where they go after school beforehand. [^check video tl for this later]
ââProposed by: Saito Hajime.
Kazama: oh.....? Â The proposals up until were all anonymous, it seems like draft is different. But, to have the teacher give permission approve of where one can go after school, what a stupid idea.
Saito: A stupid....... idea?! If one person disrupts the moral standards/discipline, it will cause a chain reaction. What's so stupid about a proposal to prevent that?!
Kazama: Just think about it for a little bit. Or is your brain too small so you can't [even] figure that out?
Saito: âŚâŚâŚâŚ
Amagiri: Kazama-sama. Although it may be bold for me to act as your substitute/in your place, but may I be the one to handle this explanation? Â
Kazama: Approved.
Amagiri: yes!...... saito-dono, your opinion does sound somewhat reasonable. Because the act of playing around after school is not praiseworthy. However, after studying hard in school, it is necessary for suitable entertainment to be used as an outlet for accumulated stress. Just monotonously going to and from school will affect the students ability to think independently. Only by enriching their experiences will their minds be able to grow [more literally this sentence is about experience becomes  the soil for minds to grow in... check video tl later].
Saito: But I never said anything about banning after school entertainment/recreation! I only proposed having teachers the approve of what can be done after school!
Amagiri: That will affect the students' ability to think independently. What is referred to as independence, requires individuals who think by themselves and make their own choices [says "to take action"]. I believe, that it would go against human nature, if a teacher was asked about for permission about being able to play in a certain manner [check video tl for this later]. What do you think of this perspective?
Saito: So it was like that. Just as you said. I actually proposed something that opposed Hakuo Gakuen's education policy....... I will accept this conclusion [word I have for this translates to 'reality.' check video tl later], and deeply reflect upon this.
Harada: But even though this has nothing to do with being self-reliant/independent, this sort of regulation is [would be] too harsh/strict.
Kazama: Hrm......is that worthless discussion finally over? Presumably everyone has already become tired of this sort of monotonous talk. Here is some good news. The draft I will be reading now, I will not be accepting any objections and [will be] pass[ing] it right away.
(students mumble in background)
Kazama: Hmph. I understand how you are all worrying about whether or not your proposals will be adopted. Ignorant fools! Get down on your knees/Grovel on your knees before me and pay attention to attention to what I have to say! "My wife must greet me every morning at my home. Although there will be difficulties in the implementation of this regulation, I will compromise in having my her greet me every morning in the student council room.
Hijikata: This terrible proposal, did you really think, that this wouldn't get vetoed! Don't you remember how the same draft was rejected last time!!!
Kazama: That's preposterous...... Didn't you hear me?! I remember saying "the proposal that I will be reading now, I will not be accepting any objections, and [will be] passing it right away."
Hijikata: We don't have even the slightest reason to accept the draft proposed by you! Really, originally I thought that this would be able to proceed smoothly, but I didn't expect for this to happen again. Furthermore, you need to restrain yourself, stop calling/don't call her "my wife!"
Kazama: Hrm~ I have no obligations to listen to your complaints. But....... it truly is a pity for my wife to not be here right not. If she was here, surely, she would be passionately watching me, and blushing shyly while crying tears of joy.
Souji: To be able to misunderstand to this degree, it's shocking to the point of laughter [hilarity?]. The content of this is the exactly the same as last time, and nothing's been changed.
Heisuke: Â (Fortunately), ["fortunately is included in the text tl but not video tl. check audio later]It seems like that guy caught a cold, which is she isn't here today.
Harada: It's seem that you can also do something smart. Well done, Heisuke!
Heisuke: hehe, right?
Kazama: Che! Too loud! After I've announced the passing the adoption of these proposals, you all/all of you bastards [check audio] should just obediently behave......!
Amagiri: Then, read out the next proposal.
Shiranui! Oh! That looks pretty good. "I hope for winter vacation to be as long as summer vacation, please give us a month of vacation!" Summer vacation is indeed a month long, winter break is only have a month!
Amagiri: To begin with, the length of summer vacation isn't the same across the country. In colder regions with more snow, summer vacation may not be a month. On the contrary, that region's winter vacation may be relatively longer. Summer vacation was originally established for escaping the hot weather.......
Shiranui: I know, I know! I get it already! Stop talking okay?
Amagiri: No. I am not finished speaking....
Kazama: Amagiri, Shiranui! You've got some nerve to be interrupting me while I talk! This is all your fault that we've strayed away from our next topic for discussion!! The next time this happens/If this happens again, I will not spare you! Remember that/keep that in mind!
Saito: I believe that if it wasn't for your pointless proposals, the current topic of discussion wouldn't have been so derailed.
Kazama: Listen to me, no matter the objections against the following/next draft, I will still implement it! Now remember that and listen carefully!
"Female students must report to the Student Council room immediately after the bell rings for lunch. At the time [they] must also bring a hand-made bento..."
Hijikata: Veto!
Kazama: "Female students must go to the Student Council room after..."
Hijikata: Veto!
Kazama: "Female students must..."
Hijikata: Veto!
Kazama: Hijikata, if you haven't listened to everything that I've said, surely you have a reason for it [/how can you have a reason to interrupt me]?!
HIjikata: Itâs because you deliberately targeted her by writing so many proposals, bastard. [alt: "because, bastard, you deliberately targeted her..." will check audio for this later]
School rules are not your toys!
Kazama: You don't understand the obvious! As Hakuo Gakuen's student council president, I am obligated to make the school rules and regulations perfect! Therefore, the current school rules must be amended with only this draft!
Souji: Saying/Having said such beautiful/pretty words, isn't he just making excuses for his wilfulness?
Saito: Because there is only one female student in the entire school.
Kazama: Keh! You bastards! Do you guys mean to do everything you can to obstruct the path of love between me and my wife!?
Heisuke: what path of love......
Harada: It goes without saying that she's not your wife! Having said that though, to say spout such nonsense without backing down in front of everyone, that courage is really admirable.
Kazama: How could I possibly give up! My wife and I have been matched by the red thread/string [of fate]! This profound bond, even if the world stands against me, I will never back down!
[While I usually see 'thread' associated with the Chinese version of this belief, I don't know if the Japanese version of it uses 'string' or 'thread'....]
Shirnaui: What red string...... this is clearly just Kazama's own unbelievable delusions and his own wishful thinking.
Amagiri: Shiranui. You cannot say that/That mustn't be said. there's no telling if a miracle will occur. [reword more formally later]
Shiranui: Ah, if the sun rises in the West and the sky rains red, perhaps that might be true.... but, I don't think it's/that's going to work/it isn't anything but hopeless.
Amagiri: Mm............
Kazama: Heh, you've said enough. No matter what you think, the final decision is in my hands. Amagiri, all the drafts that were just read have been approved.
Amagiri: But... isn't that too unreasonable?
Kazama: What's the problem. I am the the student council president. Even if the [my] methods are unreasonable, no one would dare object.
Heisuke: Who'd accept that sort of ridiculous reasoning?!
Souji: That's right, if you think that you'll be forgiven for doing whatever you want as the student council president, then you're gravely mistaken. Eh.... (goes up on stage) I see.... these were the drafts that were read right?
Kazama: What the hell are you doing bastard?
Souji: Of course doing this! (tears all the drafts)
Kazama: ...! You bastard! You two quickly help me stop him!!!
Amagiri: Kazama-sama. I do not think that those drafts are suitable to be adopted.
Shiranui: I also agree/Agreed. Say, I'm very tired can I go home now(/ Anyway I'm tired can I go home now? [2nd one sounds better])
Kazama: Not permitted...!
Hijikata: Anyway! If you continue being a nuisance, we also have our own ways to respond. I don't care about the power you have/ about the powers of the student council president, but I'd advise you to not look down upon us teachers.
Harada: That's right, Kazama. I advise you to retreat while you're still able. If this continues, those so-called rules won't be able to protect you.
Amagiri: Kazama-sama. Listen to Hijikata-sensei and Harada-sensei's advice right now. This commotion/disturbance is getting bigger, and continuing this may cause others to doubt Kazama-sama's ability as student council president.
Kazama:.....Kuh!...! Heheheheheh.... You guys, I'l remember this! The next Student Assembly, I'll show off all my power to show everyone in the world just who my wife belongs to [check video tl]! Look forward to it!
Souji:...This type of behaviour... is this what they call a "defeated dog's barking"? [if it's not this interpretation.... i'm assuming it means something like 'running away in defeat,' or 'having your tail between your legs'or 'turning tail' since this mentions a dog - č´çŹčżĺ in chinese. or maybe its 'barking dogs seldom bite' that was the only idiom i found that that mentioned dogs and barking that might have been in JP when browsing. either way, i'll go i'll go double check the other version of this that has been translated later].
Saito: Exactly/Absolutely/(indeed/It is). Â I don't want to become like that person. /I don't want to be that kind of person, even if I walk astray/I don't want to be that kind of person, even if I'm not careful. [check video tl]
End
----------
well, this is now officially the longest thing Iâve translated... tho that wonât be the case when I get to Shinsengumi Oni-tan. i dragged this one out for a long time since it just looked like a massive wall of text in nimble... haaah thankfully all the other ssl dramas aside from âAnother Chizuru?â are >15min... I think?
also no images being posted this time cuz i didnât schedule this posting.
19 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Todorokiâs Relationships Part 5: Training Camp & Hideout Raid Arcs
The Training Camp arc is mostly about Todorokiâs relationship with Bakugou, with a little sidecar for Midoriya.
Todoroki compares Bakugou to Kota; this indicates that he views Katsuki as basically a bratty kid. Baku protests the comparison, and Shoto apologizes (apology #1098234) but doesnât retract the comparison.Â
He gets a chance to use his fire power to help others. Momo steps in to defend him, though also to reprimand her classmates and tell them that they need to learn to be self-reliant. Todoroki tells her itâs fine by him
And helping his friends brings out one of his rare smiles.
We see him thinking in sync with Midoriya and BakugouÂ
He comes over to Midoriya after noticing him asking Aizawa about All Might. Midoriya confides in him about Kota.
He shows some impressive respect for Shoto, putting him on the same level as All Might. Shoto then gives him some fantastic advice.
This is very interesting as far as Shotoâs relationships go. Itâs clearly an important principle of his that actions speak louder than a personâs words. He often seems to judge people in just that manner: He came to respect Bakugou and Momo for the skills they demonstrated, and didnât listen to Midoriya until Deku could back up his ideals with actions. Perhaps this also pertains to why Bakugou doesnât annoy him as much as youâd expect. He isnât as concerned about what heâs saying.
He also brings up Dekuâs words to him, indirectly. He criticizes Izuku again, something he has a surprising tendency to do. Shoto is more of a non-involvement type of person, avoiding meddling in Iidaâs personal problems until he was already in trouble, and noticing but not acting on his concern for Momo until it boiled over. Izuku is more interfering, meddlesome, and pushy towards other peoples boundaries. Itâs true, as Shoto points out here, that that can be annoying if it isnât backed up with actions. Itâs also absolutely the kind of person Izuku is. This is an interesting difference between them.
Heâs paired up with Bakugou for the trial and Bakugou tries to switch with Ojiro. BTW, Ojiro was paired with MINETA. Thatâs how badly Bakugou apparently wants IcyHot away from him. My god. You couldnât be more insulting if you tried.Â
Shotoâs usual approach to teamwork, as established in previous episodes/chapters, is to take charge and try to handle everything himself. While the members of his Cavalry Battle team, as well as Shoji, were fine with that, neither Deku nor Kacchan is. Both refuse to be bossed around by Shoto. All three are assertive, leader-type characters who take charge and try to handle everything on their own.Â
His reaction to hearing Bakugou is being targeted is to reprimand him for his recklessness. He saves Bakugou several times with his ice from Moonfish. Here and there the two achieve smooth communication, though not necessarily great teamwork, usual from coming to similar conclusions at the same time about Moonfish.Â
They think rather alike, as both have already figured this out and Bakugou is annoyed with Todoroki for telling him what he already knows.Â
Here, they try to negotiate, with Bakugou trying to come up with a plan to take out Moonfish as he drives them into a corner, and Todoroki being more cautious. Another difference between these two is that Bakugou is more reckless, more interested in solving things Right. Now. Shoto, meanwhile, is more cautious, and unless upset emotionally, he generally tries to keep calm.Â
However, here their behaviors are reversed. Bakugou is faster to figure things out and realizes exactly what to do, while Shoto wants a quick fix. They are on the same page enough to use fire and explosion simultaneously to calm down Tokoyami. While they donât work together as smoothly as Shoto and Momo did in the Final Exam arc (after their pep talk), they do work together better than youâd expect, given both of their track records with teamwork.
We get a brief bit of negotiation between him and Izuku, which is mostly them giving each other exposition.
He utters another command to Bakugou, who again hates being bossed.
When Bakugou is taken, we get Shotoâs first extreme reaction to a friend being endangered. While he certainly showed his capacity for anger at the pain of a loved one before (his Mom), this is the first time heâs expressed it about one of his classmates. The first time we get to see Shoto being protective - not just passively concerned and caring about people, but sending a giant ice wall at a villain to save someone.
His reaction to Bakugouâs abduction is not quite as extreme as Dekuâs (âGIVE HIM BACKâ), but by Todorokiâs standards, this is pretty emotional. He unleashes the power heâs been saving this whole time out of fear of putting others at risk, and grows far more erratic, emotional and expressive.
He takes the time to notice Midoriyaâs pain as well, showing concern for him and giving him an order which Deku, being Just Like Kacchan, defies. The difference between Ochaco and Shoto here is she asks, Shoto commands. Deku doesnât listen to either one of them.
These are his and Izukuâs expressions when they get ahold of the guy whoâs taken Bakugou. Heâs furious and focused, dead-set on taking him down.
When he thinks Shoji has saved Bakugou he looks happy
Desperation when trying to catch the BakuMarble
And when he fails to catch the marble...he looks ready to start crying.
And moves in to try and comfort Izuku when he falls over.
What we get from this arc for his relationship with Midoriya is that Shoto notices whatâs up with Deku, cares about his wellbeing, can work together with him all right, and finds his interfering personality a little irritating. For Bakugou, we see that Shoto and him arenât perfectly in sympatico, but can actually work together ok; that Shoto sees Bakugou as kind of childish, but that he cares deeply about him and is rather protective of him.Â
HIDEOUT RAID ARC
We get a soft, concerned look at Midoriya when he visits him in the hospital.
He bluntly tells Izuku that Kacchan is gone. This straightforward attitude doesnât seem to bother Izuku (consider that he grew up around Bakugou, no wonder). Shoto looks pretty devastated himself at Bakugouâs loss.
They must have been going to visit Momo first.Â
Shoto makes it clear whatâs motivating him here: Bakugou could get killed. He canât sit around when Bakugou might be in deanger of dying.
However, the decision is Yaoyorozuâs. Itâs clear he canât make her, and he looks surprised when she appears.Â
When Iida hits Izuku, Shoto looks properly horrified. We donât see his reaction to Yaoyorozu saying sheâll help because she trusts him, but it is a moment worth noting.Â
Shoto makes it clear that his interest in saving Bakugou is selfish. He isnât doing it because of what he sees as a pure ideal of heroism, as Izuku and Kirishima both try and justify their actions by bringing up their ideologies. For Shoto, he knows this is because of his own personal desires.
a
This is the first time I can recall of Shoto criticizing Momo, the way heâs wont to critique most of his fiends. He asks her a logical strategy question and she quickly gets defensive and cites reasons that, according to Kirishimaâs analysis, are just a cover-up for her real motive. Momo wants to appear good and competent around Todoroki, so she gives a better motive for her actions here than she may actually feel.
He tells them to get moving when creeps start hitting on her, showcasing a kindness and protectiveness of Yaoyorozu here.
When the Pros appear to have handled this situation, he looks back with Izuku, showing that he wasnât as sanguine about their capacity as Momo and Iida are. Todoroki, being the son of the very flawed #2 hero, most likely has less confidence in their infallability than his peers.Â
He looks just as scared of AFO as the others but snaps into dtermined mode like Deku and Kiri when Bakugou is audible...
And moves in to save him with Izuku, having to be stopped by Iida.
He looks very determined to save Bakugou, but canât act on it. When Midoriya has a plan, Shoto gets a little impatient with him and gives him a very Baku-like order. (in the Viz translation)
He and Momo are left alone and leave together; he calls Midoriya quickly to see if the plan worked successfully and check in on both him and Bakugou. We see some good comfort passing between them.
We donât see much of Shoto during the All Might vs AFO fight; we meet up with the Rescue Squad again once the furor has died down.
Itâs debateable who Momo is speaking to here. "You threeâ could mean any of the other four. If she includes Todoroki, this is a moment of her reprimanding him mildly.
This arc doesnât really do much to develop Todorokiâs relationships. Heâs worried for Bakugou, he works well with Midoriya, and heâs a little quizzical about Momo.
153 notes
¡
View notes
Text
chapter 5: December 31, 2010
Summary: Shit gets real. Near continues to have refuge in his audacity and Naomi continues to be snarky.
NOTES:Â Two more chapters! Whew boy. We've got a live one up in here. Oh Near, we're really in it now. This bitch is almost 10k, so I BETTER get a review, ask, or reply talking ab how good this is. (This is a joke; no pressure.) TW: Death of a loved one, suicide mention, allusion to gun violence and sex.
ffn.online
âLight Yagami is a registered grad student at To-Oh University, but nobody has seen him on campus since he graduated. And the Japanese police have given all the employees false job titles to hide the fact they are members of the police force. He received letters of appreciation from the police in 2000 and 2002 for advice that led to resolved cases. I think itâs safe to say that these facts and the influence of his father point to him currently being with the police.
âWhen I asked former students what they remembered about him, several of them had interesting comments. He had the highest score in the entrance exam, but someone going by Hideki Ryuuga--the same name as the top idol back then---tied scores with Yagami. They gave the freshman address together, and were often seen with each other. But no photograph of this Hideki Ryuuga can be found.â
So was this L? Feels like suicide to me⌠then again, they donât seem to instill Wammyâs alumni with a particular sense of self preservation, Naomi thought.
âI also received information that around June of 2004, Hideki Ryuuga, Light Yagami, and Misa Amane were seen together on university campus. After that, everyone seems to have lost track of this Ryuuga. Light Yagami and Misa Amane also went missing for several months at that time,â Rester finished.
âHe used the name of a popular idol to get close to Light Yagami, whom he suspected of being Kira. It was a dangerous plan that assumed he wouldnât be killed so long as Kira didnât find out his real name. But then the Second Kira appeared, with the ability to learn peopleâs names just by looking at their faces. Then, they joined hands. Everything fits. Light Yagami is Kira, and Misa Amane being the Second Kira, and Hideki Ryuuga being L,â Near said.
âIt corroborates the report we received that Mogi and Aizawa went straight to Amaneâs place after leaving here,â Gevanni said.
âSo the fact that Amane is Lightâs fiancee isâŚ,â Lidner added, avoiding Naomiâs eyes.
âNo coincidence,â Naomi finished. âShe was a loose cannon, just going back to when she first appeared. No doubt, he wants to keep her close to avoid any mishaps.â
Late at night and when everyone was distracted or asleep, Naomi finally had her chance.
âYouâre still holding a grudge over what Mello did?â Lidner asked.
âI think it was a damn stupid thing to do, yes. No matter if Near said for you to go along with his wishes, he still walked in and you held me back from tackling him and ending the standoff,â Naomi seethed. She rarely found herself angry, but when she did, it was enough to make others recoil.
âHe never wouldâve forgiven you for the blow to his pride, and it wouldâve just escalated things.â
âHis pride is the least of my concerns, Lidner. He pointed a goddamn gun at Near and you wanted me to be worried about his pride? He. Almost. Killed. Near.â
âI never told you to be worried about anything.â
âDon't you fucking twist my words like that. You putting his pride over Nearâs life says a lot.â
Lidner's brows had knit and her eyes had narrowed. âYouâre complaining to me about double allegiances? At least theyâre working together now, right?â
âThe last thing I want is to be working with a criminal again.â
Lidner had chewed the inside of her mouth for a second before lowering her voice and adding, âThink of it like this. Your fiance is like Near: he asks too many questions before pulling the trigger. But in this case, Mello shoots first and asks questions later. Near needs that push to act.â
Naomiâs vocal volume spiked for a second, and this drew Rester and Gevanniâs attention:
âRaye exhausted all options to make sure his gun was the last resort!â
âThat doesnât sound like very good methodology to me," Lidner said sharply.
That was the last button Lidner pushed before Naomi snapped back, volume rising, âDonât you fucking compare them! Raye was a good man, Mello is--â
âIs there a problem?â Rester asked. Gevanni was placid, eyes sliding between them, gears turning in his head.
âNo,â said Lidner coolly, eyes boring into Naomi. Naomi was red with anger.
âIâm going out. If Iâm not back for a couple hours, donât worry.â She knew her hands were shaking.
She bunched her turtleneck to her mouth and screamed as soon as she was out of earshot. She cried later on her bike and almost ran a red light.
Naomi had the urge to scream now, just thinking back on it. She stepped outside and dug the photograph out of them on the beach. That had been a fun day. Suruga had taken the picture. He was also understandably irritated when Naomi told him about the incident.
âSo she just uses something she told you in confidence like that? Sheesh,â Suruga said. âThatâs just shitty.â
âI screamed. Not in the room, just as I was leaving.â Naomi shuddered. âIâm not proud of it.â
âYou have every right to be irritated, Naomi. Again, talking about something she told you in confidence for the sake of a comparison was just low. Especially in earshot of your other coworkers and your boss.â
âI almost woke up my boss. I donât think he wouldâve been too happy, ha⌠Do you think about what wouldâve happened if he lived, Suruga?â
He hadnât responded. There was an implicit yes, but she supposed he feared crying more than being transparent with his friend.
âMen donât like crying,â Audrey had explained. âToxic masculinity says that men have to be these pinnacles of strength. The only emotion they show is anger, and so on. Hell, Raye was expressive, but he never liked crying, especially in front of me or you.â
Naomi figured there was some truth to that. But she also figured avoiding crying was unhealthy period. No way around it.
Though, she was one to talk.
She resisted the urge to cry and stepped back inside.
âNear, this NHN announcer Kiyomi Takada was a classmate of Light Yagamiâs in college. She was an excellent student, and was on close terms with him, it seems,â Rester added.
âHow do mean âcloseâ?â Near asked.
âI canât assume anything, but they looked to be more than friends. I donât believe this is a coincidence.â
âBut Lightâs relationship with Amane started when he was in college, too,â Gevanni pointed out.
âI donât believe anyoneâs introduced you to the concept of male infidelity,â Naomi said dryly. "Clearly there's no accounting for taste."
âCommander Rester, can you get close to Takada?â
âIâll give it a try, but⌠Sheâs more heavily protected by Kira worshippers than Demegawa ever was. Iâd attribute it to her being a woman. To the worshippers, if Kira is their God, Takada is their goddess.â
Prophet, Naomi corrected.
âYou said she was an excellent student, but that was only her grades. Sheâs downright stupid outside of class.â
This woman hosts debates and is knowledgeable about our political landscape, and sheâs stupid because she worships Kira? Naomi thought. Audrey wouldâve called this misogyny. I call it underestimation.
âIt may be possible for me to get close to her among all the worshippers. But Mr Aizawa and Mogi have seen my face before. They may tell L about our movements.â
âYou donât have to worry about that. Thereâs no reason for them to get in the way of our investigation. Iâm sure they wonât tell L you are a member of the SPK. And if that information is passed to L and you die, it means L is Kira. I find it hard to believe Kira would do such a thing before finding out about Mello and I, unless Kira is in a very tight situation.
âGevanni, Lidner, Maki, would you like to go to Japan as well? Itâs almost certain the one writing the names is in Japan. I think itâs a safe call based on the people killed, and from the fact an announcer from NHN was chosen as the spokesperson.â
Naomi wasnât too impressed with Kiyomi Takada. Itâs definitely not easy to keep up with Kira and whatâs going on, but it was her blind loyalty and outright reverence to a murderer that chafed. She tried time and time again to put her personal ties to the Kira case aside, but it just wasnât possible.
âDepending upon what their sin was, Kira will not tolerate people with a criminal recordâŚ,â Kiyomi Takada said. âStarting today, I will be introducing you to messages and requests from viewers as well as expressing my own opinion on some matters. Many of the countries and companies claim to support Kira nowâŚâ
Naomi shook her head and tuned the rest of it out.
â... But that is a mere empty promise, and we do not know how they are supporting Kira or should be supporting Kira. I feel that in order to create a peaceful world as fast as we can, Kira should give orders to the army and police of each country on how they should act. I would like Kira to give a reply to this andâŚâ
Near turned on his PA. âRester, find out who Takada saw last night. Whatever it takes.â
Rester nodded. âWell, Kiyomi Takada is being protected unbelievably well, and even getting near her is tough. I never expected it to be this difficult. A reporter who tried to investigate the meeting last night was caught by the guards and accused of breaking and entering, then got killed by Kira on the 9 oâclock news. Her phone is completely untraceable and bug proof. Sheâs better guarded than the president.â
âSpeaking from experience?â Naomi asked. The thought of things becoming that authoritarian worried her, despite her wisecrack.
âVery funny, Maki. All her guards are people whoâve participated in TV programs pertaining to Kira many times, and whose backgrounds can be easily traced. Itâs incredibly hard to get in.â
âGevanni and Lidner should be getting back to Japan shortly. Please get near her any way you can,â Near said.
âNear, Takada went into the Perin Hotel. Until she comes out, no one is allowed to enter or leave unless requested by Takada,â Rester said.
âThen youâre going to have to try to become one of Takadaâs trusted bodyguards at the very least,â Near said.
âIâll do my best.â
December 12 âWeâre trying to get on Takadaâs personal bodyguard team, but the hurdles are getting higher. We need more time,â Rester said.
âVery well. I had a feeling it would be like that,â Near replied. âMaki, would you mind making flight arrangements?â
âYeah, just a second.â
While she cleared her cookies and went searching for airplane tickets, Near called the Japanese task force.
âThis is Near. Iâd like to talk to L.â
âThis is L speaking.â
âItâs been a while. Thank you for keeping the connection open.â
âWhat do you want?â
Thatâs no way to greet someone, Naomi thought.
âI am in Japan to capture Kira. Right now, actually,â Near said. He snipped away at paper. âSeeing as how the best way to investigate Kira is to start with Kiyomi Takada and all.â
L paused. âIâm in Japan already, doing just that. If youâd like to cooperate, Iâm willing to do so as well. But since youâre suspicious of me, I guess thatâs not possible.â
Nearâs brow furrowed. It quickly turned into a scowl. âDid you just say âIâ?â
âYes. Iâve personally gotten into contact with Takada and am making headway in the investigation.â
In more ways than one, I think, Naomi thought.
âWeâve gotten as far as having our investigator, Mogi, be able to enter NHN.â
So he knows weâre trying to get into NHN ourselves. Or is hypothesizing as so. With these geniuses, any hypothesis automatically means they know something.
âWeâll find a way to get into NHN as well, but thereâs one more thing. You said youâve personally contacted Takada and are investigating her, right? Then please tell Takada however you can that members of the SPK have escaped from the Kira worshippers in New York have entered Japan to capture Kira. Judging from the current world situation and her position, thatâs the type of news sheâll have to report.
âYou can even say that there are five members of the group including Near, the leader. There are four other members that Mr Mogi and Mr Aizawa met. This isnât a lie, so itâll be a true report. If either of the aforementioned men see them near NHN, please feel free to tell L. We donât want to get in the way of your investigation. But please donât show their faces as members of the SPK on TV or via other media outlets. This report is to lure out Kira.
âIncluding me, thereâs only five of us. Thereâs no way Kira is going to find out, and Iâm sure that Kira will make a move to try and kill us. That is where I intend to counterstrike and defeat Kira.â
Oh, great, so weâre being used as bait. Iâd rather I was the killing shot, Naomi thought, and slammed her laptop lid closed.
âThere are five members altogether in Japan. Is that it for the message, Near?â
âYes. Iâd gathered people who could work under me, but now that the situation has changed, numbers arenât important. Iâm in Japan. Since you are as well, we may come face to face.â
âTrue.â
âAnd that will be something worth looking forward to.â
âIndeed.â
âWeâll bring Kira to an end once and for all.â
âOf course.â
Well, heâs taciturn all of a sudden. And here I thought heâd never shut up, seeing as how all the other meetings have been.
âThe only way to restore the world now is to get rid of Kira and the existing notebooks. If we succeed in both of those objectives, we win. If we die, Kira wins. This battle was not about an arrest or something measured by the laws of this world. Itâs always been a one-one battle to prove whoâs on top.â
Near turned the PA off.
âYouâre playing a zero-sum game, Near,â Naomi said.
âYou donât have to tell me that. The original L was doing the same thing. Commander Rester, where are Gevanni and Lidner now?â
âRight now, theyâre in a booked room near NHN.â
âPlease connect me to them.â
âPay close attention to what Iâm about to say. I have decided to meet L---rather, Kira---in person in the near future and settle this case once and for all.â
âIn person?â Gevanni repeated, the poor guy surprised into echolalia.
âDo you mean youâre going to see him face to face and capture him?â Lidner asked.
âYes. The world is practically in Kiraâs hands now. But, in Kiraâs nearly completed world, only the SPK members, Mello, the Japanese task force, and I remain in Kiraâs way. I remain the biggest problem as well, since he canât easily get my name or face.
âIt seems Melloâs name has already been discovered, and heâs also wanted for the murder of the Japanese police director and deputy director.
âAs we all know, he lets his emotions control him. Kira may think it will be easy to kill him using his followers. If Kira succeeds in killing me, he will very likely kill the rest of you, and the Japanese task force.
âSince I, his biggest headache, who hasnât made a move until now am now making said move, Kira will not miss this opportunity to kill me. And the fact that heâs said heâs willing to meet me means heâs accepted my challenge. The die is cast. Whether we like it or not, we must make our move.
âLetâs examine this situation. L is Light Yagami and Light Yagami is Kira. We know for sure that L would answer yes if we asked if he was Light Yagami, seeing as how he told us heâd personally gotten into contact with Takada, as well as Makiâs account of meeting him five years ago. But he will obviously deny the fact that heâs Kira. Thereâve been many incidents to make us suspect heâs Kira, but no solid proof.â
Naomi was rather bitter that things couldâve gone very differently if sheâd not regarded Lightâs âsellingâ of the Japanese task force as a bit too maudlin to be genuine. Mostly at herself. Sheâd learned her lesson then: hard evidence only, no circumstantial evidence will be taken as fact whatsoever.
âThereâs almost no doubt that heâs Kira. Iâm 99.9999 percent sure. The lack of proof is the only reason itâs not a hundred percent.
âKira⌠letâs call him L-Kira. Around him are several people who know of the existence of the notebook, such as Aizawa, Mogi, and the others. However, L-KIra is not using the notebook himself. Thatâs because there are others around him keeping an eye on him and the notebook. Obviously, thereâs another who has the notebook and is using it. Thatâs X-Kira. Based on the fact that L-KIra has used Misa Amane in the past, as well as with relation to the attack on Melloâs hideout, I think that L-Kira does not have the Shinigami eyes. But judging from the killings of recent criminals, X-Kira definitely has the eyes. Of course, both Kiras are connected in some way. But since L-Kira is being watched, it would be almost impossible for him to get in direct contact with X-Kira.
âSo, they use Takada. Note how Kiraâs messages are spread through NHN, and L-Kira and Takada can meet in person without arousing suspicion. At the moment, both Kiras are able to send messages to and through Takada. Though she may be only Kiraâs puppet, we canât deny sheâs highly important to us in discovering X-Kira.
âI likely donât have to explain this, but this is a recap of the situation. I see two ways to defeat Kira. The first isâŚâ Naomi cringed as Near pulled the trigger on the toy gun and knocked over the legos. âWe kill L- and X-Kira and confiscate the notebooks. If the killings stop, it means we are correct.â
âRight. That would prove L---Light Yagami---was Kira,â Rester said.
Near returned the cork to the barrel of the revolver. âWe are almost positive that L is Kira, so Iâm confident we can solve this case. But we wonât be using this method, no matter what.â
âWhy not?â
âEven if the killings stop, it doesnât really prove that Light Yagami is Kira. Since no one is using the notebook at the task force headquarters, thereâs always a chance that the killings stopped because of X-Kiraâs death. And the killings may continue if there are Y- and Z-Kiras.
âMost important of all, we kill those two and the killings stop, then to say see, we were right⌠such an ex post facto justification will not be tolerated. Thatâs not the way we do things.â
âWe?â
âOf course, we being me and L. He wouldnât be happy if we did that.â
Naomi was still ruminating on the possibility of X-Kiraâs identity. She figured it would have to be an acquaintance of Takadaâs but not Yagamiâs, so it would leave a pool of up to a hundred people who were regulars on her debate show.
In another life, while her and Rester were discussing this during the C-Kira case and Rester would say this and shrug and say âlike it would offend Lâs spirit or somethingâ, Naomi would shrug, too, and say, âWell, that means he centers his identity on being Lâs true successor.â And Lidner would take a seat on the counter and say, âThat could be used as an advantage some day, by someone unsavory.â
âIt would be an insult to L, who entrusted those who came after him with this case.â
And then Rester would mention that line. Naomi had sat back in her chair and folded her arms. âYouâd better hope someone wouldnât decide to create another impossible to solve case,â Naomi would say. If she closed her eyes, she could see Bâs burning silhouette.
âHence, even if we are going to kill L- and X-Kira, first we must rub their faces in the evidence and make them taste the misery of their defeat. Itâs out of the question to kill them before that. So we get solid proof.â
âAnd how will we do that?â
âHave him use the notebook and arrest him on the spot.â
Naomiâs throat went dry.
âThen the person whose name was written will die. Do you have any plans for that?â
âNot at the moment, no. But we no longer have other ways to get proof. But Iâll think of something. When we first meet Kira, the first person heâll write down is me, so.â Lowering his voice, Near held the miniature notebook replica. âNow what will I doâŚâ
Holding the L-Kira labelled lego, he added, âBut just as I said now, killing Kira and confiscating the notebook with hopes that the killings will stop is a plan Kira will assume we have. We may be able to use that to our advantage. But for the time being, our job is to find out who is executing the criminals as Kira. And in order to do that, we must investigate NHN and Kiyomi Takada, even though Kira knows we will be doing it.â
December 14 âThe Japanese police announced at three PM today that five members of the SPK who escaped from New York have entered Japan. The police are initiating a full search for these people and are calling out for public support,â Kiyomi Takada said.
To say Naomi was unsurprised was an understatement. Takada had expressed such authoritarian views before, so this was no surprise. But the police being willing to hunt them down and be the footsoldiers for a regime like this was the cherry on top of a shit sundae.
The latest ass-kissing program (Todayâs Lady Takada) began.
âToday, Lady Takada chose four female bodyguards from 20 finalists who went through rigorous testing. These four glorious women are Tatsumi Ooyama, champion of the womenâs 60KG weight class in the 22nd world karate championship. Former CIA agent, Hal LidnerâŚ
âThese four all passed the tests andâŚâ
âItâs just as you said, Near,â Rester said. âSooner or later, Takada needed female bodyguards, which she didnât have until now. Being with the CIA formerly made it easier for Halle to be chosen, but itâll make it easier for Kira to notice her as well.â
âYes⌠I am grateful to Lidner for putting the investigation before her safety. By the way, Commander Rester, have you been able to come up with an answer for this?â
âIf I was Kira, who would I have chosen for the spokesperson after Demegawa?â
âYes.â
âIâm sorry, but I canât watch and listen to several screens at the same time. I canât do it in only five days. I need more time.â
âGevanni said the same. I was merely going to use your opinions as a reference. Donât think too hard about it. An answer off the top of your head will suffice. Maki?â
âAn easier solution would be to look at each segment of each news channel separately. Youâll lose out on sleep, but maybe youâll have more input that way,â Naomi said.
âThatâs not what Iâm asking.â
âI know. If I were Kira, Iâd go for someone I know and has a platform. As for X-KiraâŚâ
âSo long as itâs not someone extreme like Demegawa, they all look the same as a possibility for Kiraâs spokesperson,â Rester said.
âI canât decide either, but I wouldnât have chosen Takada. No matter of her and Yagamiâs acquaintance, sheâs still a rookie announcer,â Gevanni said.
âAgreed. It seems sheâs popular, having gotten second place in a magazine poll. There are, of course, more male announcers with more experience and dignified demeanors. So why was Takada chosen? It could just be that Takada is the type of woman Kira fancies, but I think it was becauseâŚâ
Naomi couldn't hold back a snort.
âTakada was a Kira worshipper and Kira knew about it. The reason Demegawa was chosen is because he zealously used Sakura TV to support Kira even before the world began leaning towards him. It wouldâve been easy for Kira to threaten someone into being the spokesperson, but it would be to his advantage if the spokesperson supported Kira.
âWell, in Takadaâs case, Iâm sure she was chosen because sheâs a Kira worshipper. Hereâs a comment by Takada from last nightâs news.â
He turned on a clip of Takada.
âI feel that it is necessary for schools to educate children about Kira, and that Kiraâs teachings are the proper way to live.â
âEver since she started making comments to Kira, Takadaâs been nothing but a stupid Kira worshipper.â
âThatâs not stupidity, thatâs authoritarianism and incredibly worrying,â Naomi said. "She very much has her own agenda." ⌠So could we be looking at her becoming Kira point blank, or does she want to be his follower and nothing more?
âTrue. But itâs also true that Takadaâs words are affecting the public, which is filled with stupid people. To Kira, this is great.â
"It's quite easy to assume that because someone supports something authoritarian that they lack the ability to rub two brain cells together. It's much scarier to think about Kira supporters being our lawyers, our realtors, etcetera," Naomi said. Near shrugged.
âThen if we believe Light Yagami is Kira, does that mean he chose Takada because he was on intimate terms with her in college and knew her feelings towards Kira?â Rester asked. Thatâs generous, Naomi thought.
âNo, Takada only started making pro-Kira remarks after the meeting at the hotel. L/Light Yagami claims that heâs in contact with Kira for the investigation. And Iâm sure that weâll be able to confirm that with Mr Aizawa and the others.
âTherefore, if L-Kira/Light Yagami chose Takada, he wouldâve been able to get Takada to make pro-Kira remarks from the moment she became the spokesperson. But in reality, Takada only started making pro-Kira comments the day after the meeting. She also spoke directly to Kira in the comment, so I can only assume that L-Kira made her say this comment, since he hasnât gotten into contact with X-Kira at that point. Same with Takada before the meeting. Thatâs likely because Mr Aizawa and the others had their eyes on him and had doubts. That means Takada was chosen as the spokesperson through X-Kiraâs personal judgement.â
âBut isnât it possible L-Kira ordered X-Kira to kill Demegawa and choose Takada as the next spokesperson before Aizawa and the others began to watch over him?â Rester asked.
âI wonât say that itâs impossible, but after Demegawa died, it was a week before Takada was chosen as the next spokesperson. Even if L-Kira had ordered X-Kira to use Takada after Demegawa died, it would be meaningless and odd to order X-Kira to wait a week.â He leaned down to inspect a black lego. âSo it fits better to assume that X-Kira, unable to get in contact with L-Kira, killed Demegawa and then took a week to decide who to choose as the next spokesperson.â
âThen that proves Maki right, that X-Kira has some kind of connection with Takada,â Rester said.
âYes. I understand that itâs dangerous to investigate Takada right now, but could you please look into it with Gevanni again?â
Both agreed.
âIâm going to start off by tracing all of the programs that Takada has appeared on, Starting with the most recent ones and looking at the regulars. Maki, would you mind taking record of these people?â
âOf course.â
On a hunch, she dug up a previous survey of one Teru Mikami. Near practically swam through all the DVDs to find Kiraâs Kingdom, coming to a stop in front of all the monitors in front of Mikami speaking about Kiraâs ideals.
âThe reason I became a prosecutor is because of the frustration and helplessness I felt over all the physical and emotional abuse I witnessed as a child. All the young people going into the world should have their own goals and use their abilities to contribute to society.â
The click of a remote, and next she heard:
âI would very much like to hear Kiraâs voice again, and I intend to follow your ideals. I believe that following your orders and teachings is the quickest way to achieve world peace. Kira, please let me hear your voice. If there are no orders or words from Kira, I believe that I am going to have to judge by myself what Kiraâs thoughts may be, and put them into action.â
Naomi looked up from the survey.
âNear, I think you want to take a look at this.â
Right on his survey on the question of his opinion on Kira, the answer was listed as âGod.â
Near peered over her shoulder, and turned on his PA to Rester.
âYou no longer need to look into Takadaâs friends and associates. Please come back to HQ, as Maki and I have just found a suspect. Iâll ask you to start investigating again if my assumption is wrong.â
âYouâve already found a suspect?â
âWeâre good at looking," Naomi said.
December 21 âAccording to Lidner, Mogi is acting as Amaneâs manager, which means he will often be away from Lâs headquarters,â Rester said.
âThatâs right,â Near replied.
âWe can get Lidner to ask Mogi if they have their eyes on L when he is meeting Takada. That way, L wonât find out what weâre investigating.â
âBut Mogi probably wonât tell us. And itâs highly likely that both Kiras are contacting each other through Takada. They know that we know it, so thereâs no reason for us to go sneaking.â
Obviously, being clandestine isnât our strong suit, Naomi thought, and passed Near the PA to L.
âL, if Mr Aizawa is there with you right now, is it okay for me to talk to him in person through this?â
âItâs Aizawa. Whatâs the problem?â
âWhen L meets with Takada, are you recording their conversations through wires and cameras?â
âNo, weâre only using wires.â
âI see⌠Thank you.â
She set the PA aside and rolled her neck.
âIf itâs only a wire, we can assume that L- and X-Kira are getting into contact with another through Takada. This only makes things more dangerous for Lidner. All of Takadaâs bodyguards have their cell phone records checked. We canât directly contact Lidner, so is that all right?â Rester asked.
âLidner is well aware of the danger, but the important thing is that she is still trying to find out who X-Kira is through Takada and we have no clue as to the identity of X-Kira, so Lâs attention will lie with them," Near said.
âGevanni?â Rester asked.
âItâs about Mikami. Tailing him is strangely easy. Itâs not like heâs making a move to go into hiding or anything. Heâs been living at the same place for the past four years and leads an ordinary life. Heâs very active with his job as well. I understand heâs a Kira worshipper from the fact he was on Kiraâs Kingdom, but I find it hard to believe he could be X-Kira.â
âItâs not like Kiraâs going to be waving his arms around saying âI kill people for justiceâ,â Naomi said.
âThanks, Maki. I appreciate your input.â
âNo problem.â
âThe chances of Mikami being X-Kira are high, even ignoring his personal endeavors. Please be careful. Donât try to enter his house or anything else yet. Just keep your eye on him.â
âOf course. You should try this, Maki, itâs very fun.â
Too familiar. âStalking isnât my idea of fun. Iâd be worried if I didnât know you were joking.â
âPlease,â Rester said.
âMikami just pulled the notebook out. Thereâs something---ugh, weird about it. He took a picture of the guy who was harassing a girl before writing in the notebook. Heâs getting off the train, Iâll follow---â Gevanni said.
A high pitched scream followed.
âThe guy who was doing the harassing just collapsed, about a half minute after his name was written⌠but that leaves me curious as to what the purpose to taking the picture was. And he said delete while writing it.â
âO-kay. X-Kira is definitely Mikami,â Rester said.
âYes, but that also makes the possibility known of there being a Y-Kira,â Near said.
âSo what do we do? Arenât we going to capture Mikami?â
âCommander Rester. Please donât make me repeat myself. Even though we know for sure that Mikami is X-Kira, weâre not going to use that method. If we do that, weâre never going to be able to get to L. If we capture Mikami, we may even face the situation that the killings stop and Mikami will appear to everyone to be Kira.
âAll will be meaningless unless we prove the Light Yagami is Kira, the root of all this, and stop him.â
âRightâŚâ
âIn any event, we must get near Mikami, but there is one thing we must be extra careful about. And that is the Shinigami.â
Naomi raised an eyebrow. Sheâd never particularly believed in them, even as her dad told her that they take children who donât go to sleep by 10pmâs souls. (Because what is the point of parenting if you canât scare them a little.)
âThe Japanese task force once told us that in order to get the notebook back from Mello, Kira gave the Japanese HQ a different notebook from that of Melloâs via a Shinigami. That means a Shinigami followed Kiraâs orders and brought the notebook to them. And that means the Shinigami possessing Mikami will follow Mikamiâs orders. So if we are going to tail Mikami from now on, thereâs a chance that Mikamiâs Shinigami will alert him.â
Rester said, âBut the Shinigami can only be seen by those whoâve touched the notebook. Being careful of something you canât see isnât easy.â
âEven so, I would like you to do it. But this time, you may keep some distance from him and film his movements. It would be best if you can get an image of him talking to the Shinigami.â
âAll right. Iâll see what I can do.â
December 25 If they only have wires, theyâd just have to not say something out loud if they wanted to avoid being caught by the task force, Naomi thought.
Her attention was drawn by a notification that Lidner was on the monitor.
âIâm sorry, Iâve hardly had time to be alone. It was four days ago. Takada, Amane, and me met up. The conversation was really only about which of them was âhisâ---really meaning Light Yagamiâs girlfriend,â Lidner said.
Naomi rolled her eyes. âSo it was a covert catfight?â
âWhat does it mean?â Rester asked. Lidnerâs expression just about screamed Are you shitting me?
âThat Light Yagamiâs a two timer?â Naomi said, as Near replied, âThis just proves that Light Yagami is a ladykiller. Takada and Amane are infatuated with him. Though Iâd be inclined to agree with Makiâs summary.â
âSeriously, Near?â Rester asked. âYou too, Maki.â
âAnd they went after each other instead of going after Light for being a two timer.â Naomi shook her head and rolled her eyes.
âBut being seriously infatuated can be a problem. They wonât betray him, and he can control them as he wants. However, what Iâm more worried about is that thereâs been nothing new in Gevanniâs reports,â Near said.
âBut he reported today that Mikami pulled out the notebook and killed someone. Or had him killed, if weâre going with the Y-Kira hypothesis.â
âNot the notebook, but the Shinigami. If a Shinigami is possessing him, it would be normal to say a word or two to each other in three days. If theyâve decided not to talk to each other in public, then it doesnât make sense that he pulled the notebook twice this week in front of everyone to kill someone. And then itâs strange thatâŚâ
âWhat is?â
âThe Shinigami at Lâs headquarters can be seen by the other members. That means that apart from Light Yagami, theyâre also keeping a close watch on the notebook and the Shinigami. Obviously, L-Kira is not able to give orders or talk to Shinigami that easily. But judging from the fact that Kira probably got his notebook from L-Kira, then only L-Kira and Mikami should be able to see the Shinigami on that notebook.
âAnd if thatâs so, why didnât they get into contact with each other by using that Shinigami? Itâs a lot safer than making contact through Takada, and if only the two of them can see the Shinigami, there should have been a way for them to get into contact.â
Naomi stretched her legs, careful to avoid the legos, and swivelled until she was laying on her front. âThat also means the task force has touched the notebook.â
Resterâs knees popped as he got onto Nearâs level. âNow that you mention it⌠But the only thing I can think of is that there are Shinigami that will work for you and those that wonât.â
âYes. Or the members of the task force can see Mikamiâs Shinigami too. Mello said that heâd seen a Shinigami. While he had his own, Lâs investigation team must have had their own Shinigami as well. Mr Aizawa and Mogi have claimed to have seen a Shinigami that was different from the one that their headquarters. That could be possible.â
The monitors beeped.
âGevanni?â Rester asked.
âMikamiâs talking to himself!â
âHuh?â
âYeah, Iâm wondering if heâs talking to the Shinigami. Iâm too far away from him to hear what heâs saving, but Iâve been able to film his mouth as it moves. The footage is here.â Gevanni sent the footage to the monitor where everyone could see it. âItâs at the rooftop of the prosecutorâs office where Mikami works, during a break. Oh---heâs saying something right here.â
âSlow it down.â Rester leaned towards the monitors and read Mikamiâs lips word-for-word perfect. âI guess heâs asking if itâs his Shinigami?â
âI see you arenât a commander for nothing,â Near said.
âHe seems to have reacted to the piece of paper to the bottom right of him.â
âHeâs giving a small sigh.â
âHeâs talking a little more from here. Give me a second, Iâm going to zoom up to his mouth and slow down the footage.â
âThat Shinigami⌠ever since he handed me the notebook, he hasnât appearedâŚ,â Rester said.
âHuh,â Naomi said. She pushed herself off the floor and into a squatting position.
âSo thereâs no Shinigami possessing Mikami at the moment.â
âBut that makes me wonder if thereâs a time limit as to when the Shinigami can appear to Mikami,â Naomi said.
âTrueâŚâ
Near threw one of the Grim Reaper legos over his shoulder without comment.
âIt makes things easier for our investigation if Mikami isnât being possessed by a Shinigami. We may even be able to find proof from him that Light Yagami is Kira.â
âYesâŚâ
âGevanni here. Iâm at Mikamiâs apartment. Iâve counted two surveillance cameras at the door to his room from my position. Iâm assuming that the security inside is even tighter so even if Iâm able to get inside, itâs going to be hard for me to remain unnoticed.â
âThe tenants gotta be loaded if thereâs security cameras everywhere,â Naomi said.
âMikami makes 200 grand a year easily, not counting bonuses. Anyways, when heâs outside, Mikami just leaves the notebook inside his bag, so itâs not seriously guarded. But it would be undoubtedly strange if he did keep his guard up in public.â
âCommander Rester, I would like you and Gevanni to research Mikamiâs behaviour patterns as much as possible, and look for any opportunity that might let us touch the notebook.â
âI thought you werenât going to confiscate the notebook from him,â Rester said.
âYes. I wonât use Mikami and the notebook as proof. The chances are that Mikami doesnât have a Shinigami of his own, but we canât be sure until we touch the notebook and monitor Mikami for several days. Of course, thereâs a possibility that Mikami does have a Shinigami possessing him, and that the Shinigami will tell Mikami that we touched the notebook and have him kill us. But even so, from all the observation so far, itâs likely that Mikamiâs Shinigami isnât very cooperative with him.â
âSo whoâs going to touch the notebook? Me or Gevanni?â
âWell, since youâre his superior⌠Gevanni, I guess.â
Naomi cringed.
âI appreciate the support, Maki.â
âYeah, no problem.â
âIf there is no Shinigami possessing Mikami, then thereâs a plan Iâd like to see put into action. But if there isnât, Iâm going to have to make some changes.â
âVery well. Iâll keep my eye on Mikami.â
âMr Aizawa. Itâs been a while,â Near said.
âI believe what you said earlier. L and Takada have been seeing each other almost every night,â Aizawa said.
âI know.â
âWhat about this? The two are talking to each other via notepads. I left a mark on the notepads at the hotel, andâŚâ
âOf course. As I said before, I know whatâs going on. Kira is using the notepad to give orders to X-Kira through Takada. X-Kira being the person whoâs doing the killings. Anyways, itâs commendable that you found this out on your own. But it does little for us unless youâve found any actual notes.â
âI havenât found them yetâŚâ
âThen it means nothing. Those notes can be ripped up and flushed down the toilet or merely handed over to Takada to dispose of, since no one can search her bodily. In other words, there are a million ways to dispose of them.â
âYou said that if we could get one note, itâll be proof! I can talk to other members of the task force and have one of them hide inside the room once itâs booked. The wire detectors donât react to people and I can pretend to have checked the place where the investigator is hiding. That way itâll be possible to get one of the notes before theyâre thrown away.â
âMr AizawaâŚ,â Near said, âplease stay out of the way.â
âWhat do you mean?â
Near underlined just why Aizawa intervening was such a bad idea.
âUnless they were to institute cameras in certain spots,â Naomi pointed out.
âBut they run the risk of detection either way,â Near pointed out. âObviously, all of your identities have been revealed to whoever is doing Kiraâs killings. They know who you are. Kira probably has it set up so he can kill you all with the snap of a finger. The only reason youâre all still alive is because of me. Thereâs no other reason now that everything has fallen into Kiraâs hands.
âThough, if you are able to get that notepad and are killed, I could use that as proof that L is Kira. But I already know that, so itâs useless to me. Itâs not the way to go. If you do this, itâll only allow Kira to move about freely, and itâs nothing but a headache for me. Even if Kiraâs identity is proven to the world, most people are still going to take Kiraâs side. And even if that happens, even I will no longer be a threat to Kira. Do you follow?
âMr Aizawa, itâs not longer a matter of merely finding evidence that L is Kira. The only way to stop Kira is for me to completely defeat him and rub it into his face.â He held up his own lego figure. âMr Aizawa, Iâm sorry to say, but Kira doesnât even consider the task force a threat. Youâre not worth dealing with to him. He sees you as a bunch of flies buzzing around him.â Near took his Kira figurine and knocked down the task forceâs lego models. âHowever, heâll never be able to ignore me. Thatâs because, to Kira, Iâm his current opponent in the battle for pride between him and L. The only way to stop Kira is for me to defeat him.
âMr Aizawa, you and the task force are no longer a part of this battle. Please stay out of our way. This is the reality of things. However, if you still wish to capture Kira and continue to cooperate with me. Just keep an eye on him like youâve been doing. Thatâs the best thing you can do for me and this investigation.â
âJust keep an eye on himâŚâ
âThatâs right. Anything more will just be a nuisance to me. The plan is almost set, and I do not want you to do anything that may disrupt it. Kira is also in the midst of coming up with a plan to defeat me. As such, any moves on your part will be a waste of time.â
âAre you saying that weâre of no significance now?â
âNo. There is a significance in keeping an eye on L, and that is a part of my plan. And that is how I want you to cooperate with me in order to bring down Kira.â He lined up the figurines made of the task force. âKira kills people without a second thought as if they were bugs, but itâs very likely that he will keep you all alive until time comes to fight face to face with me. I want you to see this through to the end, to Kiraâs defeat.â
Silence.
âMr AizawaâŚ?â
âOkay.â
She did feel for the guy. If someone said that she couldn't do anything of use, she'd be unhappy too.
December 31 Happy birthday, Raye, Naomi thought. Kira will go down and Iâll be thinking of you the whole time.
She held her phone away from her ear as Misa Amane screamed in the backseat of Lidnerâs car. âSheâs temperamental isnât she?â
âYup,â Rester said.
âI guess Kiyomiâs angry at me again, but thisâll teach her a lesson. Sheâs lost face now as the host of the show!â Amane said.
âIs the lesson going to be not letting her perform on NHN again?â Naomi asked, rolling her eyes.
âWhat is it, L?â Near asked.
âMogi and Misa Amane have gone missing.â
âYes. Iâve taken the liberty of bringing them into my custody.â
The task force began cussing Near out.
âWhat for?â L asked.
Near smirked. âJust to be on the safe side.â
Silence. Naomi was beginning to wish theyâd put away their dicks and rulers.
âNear, kidnapping and confining people is criminal! Please stop, this instant!â
You sound like youâre chastising a child instead of trying to order Near to let your employee and one of your girlfriends go, Naomi thought.
âWell, Mr Mogi and Amane have agreed to cooperate with me. They wonât be staying with me, but you can talk to them if you want to. Should I connect you to them?â
âI must find out if they are safe, and if what youâre saying is true, then connect me to them.â
âSure.â He patched L through to the mic in Mogi and Misaâs room.
âMogi, Misa, itâs L. I heard youâve been imprisoned by Near, but is it true that you agreed to it?â
âYes,â Mogi said.
âMochi said that it would be better for us to stay put until the whole Kira ordeal is over. If not, we might all be killed, so Iâm fine with that. I just want to live happily with my boyfriend once Kiraâs caught.â
Naomiâs chest panged. I wanted that too, she thought.
âVery well. If you two are fine with that. There are no problems, but please remember you can leave any time you want to. Iâll be switching back to speak with Near now. Near, Iâve talked with them, and Iâm okay with everything.â
She ducked her head as she wiped her eyes. I donât think Nearâs too inclined to be asking for permission or your forgiveness.
âL, if I pose as you and announce to the world about the existence of the notebook and of my speculations on who Kira really is, a lot of people will probably believe me. If I do that, there are definitely going to be people whoâll try to kill Kira, but Kira isnât going to just stand there and be killed. Heâll make use of his worshippers to try and stop that. I donât want such meaningless bloodshed to occur. So Iâll bring this to an end by defeating Kira myself.â
Lâs tone rankled. The condescension and babying sheâd put up with for a long time, whether it was at a boss or coworkerâs hands, and L was just another shitheel boss who thought he knew better than someone else of arguably more expertise.
âNear, your speculations are wrong. You mustnât announce to the world what is a mere assumption on your part.â
âYouâre right. Iâm going to end this by pinning solid proof right in front of Kiraâs face. But if my assumptions are wrong, then⌠Well, even if my assumptions are correct, but if I lose to Kira, then the world will no doubt be his. When that happens, Kira will kill me and all of those who are aware of the notebookâs existence. Only then is it a complete victory for Kira.â
âNear, the world is close to being Kiraâs perfect world already, so we must capture him as soon as possible. That is the only point on which I agree with you today.â
â ⌠Anyway, itâs incredibly likely that Misa Amane was the second Kira who had the Shinigami eyes. Therefore, Iâve decided to keep her contact in case Kira wants to use her again. I intend to keep her here until the Kira incident comes to an end. Rather, until I give her permission to leave. L, Iâm sure youâre well aware of the present situation even if I donât say any more.â
The task force debated this current situation.
âApart from the fact that he leaves his office at slightly different times depending on his workload, Mikamiâs habits are completely fixed. Heâs also a bit of a neat freak,â Gevanni relayed.
âAnd every Thursday and Sunday, he attends the gym from nine to 10:30 pm?â Near asked.
âYes. Iâve become a member myself to do research on that. Ever since he joined four years ago, heâs been going to the gym on those days at that time. Near Yearâs day 2006 was a Sunday, and he went to the gym on that day as well. The only reason I can think of for him to have picked a hotel gym thatâs open all year is because he wants to go on those specific days at that time.â
âThen I suppose itâs safe to say that heâll be going there on the 31st.â
Naomi clenched her teeth. Sheâd almost forgotten in the midst of all this.
âWell. Yes. I donât see a reason why he wouldnât. I donât believe heâs devout Shinto or goes to the temples.â
Near paused. âGevanni, is it possible for you to touch the notebook at the gym on the 31st?â
âIâll probably be able to. The lock on his bag wonât be an issue, but the location may be⌠No matter, either way.â
âHave you checked on the security system at the hotel?â
âYes. Thereâs surveillance cameras inside the hotel, but none in the locker room for obvious reasons.â
âRight. If Mikami is at the gym on New Yearâs, touch the notebook. Takada will be hosting the show, but Iâll distract L just in case.â
âWhat are the chances that a Shinigami is possessing him?â
âI donât believe thereâs one near him, but Iâm asking you to touch the notebook to check that. If there is one, then thatâs that. Iâm going to have to think of another plan. Even if you want to touch the notebook and donât see the Shinigami, I want you to keep your eye on him for a while to be sure that there is no Shinigami possessing him.â
âBut if there is, Iâll probably die, right?â
âYes. If youâre scared, I can have Rester do it.â
âItâs all right. Iâll do it.â
âPlease be extra careful not to be noticed by Mikami either.â
âOf course.â
âMikami and Gevanni would have left the hotel around eleven, and then he tails Mikami back to his house. It should be about time for Gevanni to call us,â Rester said. He took off his suit jacket and placed it over the back of a chair.
âOoh, I canât do anything until they catch Kira⌠Why am I here anyway?â Misa Amane whined.
âIâm surprised you didnât say 2300 hours. Youâre supposed to be a commander,â Naomi said.
âVery funny, Maki.â
âI try.â
Nearâs thoughts were somewhere else: âMisa Amane, the person suspected of being the second Kira by the first LâŚâ
Rester said, âBut she didnât say anything even when she was confined for more than 50 days. I donât think you can get any information from her. Anyway, weâre talking about a notebook that can kill people. It probably has powers beyond comprehension. Of course, trying to find that out is our job, butâŚâ
âI know. I wasnât expecting to get any new information from Amane. This is only so Gevanni will feel a little easier about touching the notebook and in case Kira needs her eyes.â
A notification went up that Gevanni was onscreen. âItâs Gevanni. Howâd it go?â
âIâve successfully touched the notebook. But I havenât confirmed the presence of the Shinigami yet.â He checked his watch. âI touched the notebook at 9:09. Mikami returned home at 12:07 and I tailed him back to his house.â
âAnd during those three hours, you didnât see the Shinigami, is that right?â
âYes.â
âPlease continue to keep an eye on him.â
âOkay.â
âCommander Rester, please connect me to Mr Mogi. Mr Mogi, do you remember the rules of death when Higuchi was doing those death meetings at Yotsuba?â
âThe rules of death? That sounds scaryâŚ,â Misa Amane said. Naomi rolled her eyes. Of course, sheâd been in the job for roughly a decade, sheâs desensitized. Though if Misa Amane is the second Kira, she ought to be too.
âI disagree with you when it comes to your assessment of Kiyomi Takadaâs assessment, but if you called Amane stupid, I wouldnât disagree.â
âMm.â
Mogi looked up. âI do. Itâs been quite a while now, butâŚâ
âIn return for information on Mello, I was told by the new L about the rules written inside the notebook and about the rules of death. If a person is to die of an illness, unless it takes longer for that illness to progress, the notebook is able to control people for up to 23 days before their deaths. Is that right?â Near poked at his Mogi figurine.
âYes. Itâs not that we tested it out ourselves, but the killings at Yotsuba proved that.â
âThank you very much.â Near shut off the PA and added, âThen let us consider the possibility that there is a Shinigami possessing Mikamiâs notebook, and it has already told Mikami that Gevanni has touched the notebook. Hence, Gevanni is actually being controlled by the notebook to say that Mikami doesnât have a Shinigami with him. So weâre going to face L if Gevanni is still alive 24 days from now.â
Naomiâs eyebrows shot up. That was a gamble that she considered the former and current L to make, notâŚ
âHowever, Maki, Iâm going to move the plan ahead under the assumption that he will still be alive.â
#long post#my writing#tw death of a loved one#tw innuendo#tw suicide#tw gun violence#gotta love the snark to snark combat
1 note
¡
View note
Text
Welcome back!
Hello everyone! Welcome to the first blog post of the semester! While we enter into this new and very different semester, the PSF officer team is excited to jump back into our Zoom room and talk all things pagan and magical. Today, I wanted to pull some cards for some semester intention setting and talk about the actual act of it as well. Letâs jump into the reading!
I used a three card spread I found on Pinterest (link:https://pin.it/14pfnLw) that shows us what we need to know, where we need to grow, and what we can let go. I also pulled an oracle card to give us some focus.
What we need to know: Justice
The card Justice shows a very prominent theme that we have seen building throughout the year, and likely culminating with the election in November. It speaks on moral decisions and law and order, both mundane and divine. What seems clear is that we need to take our moral decisions more seriously and stay accountable for the consequences they yield. This card is heavily associated with the astrological sign Libra, which is known for social relationships and balance, showing an impact on people outside of ourselves. We will need to find a balance that works for us and others, in all areas of life, to bring harmony. I see this being particularly relevant to how it pertains to socializing, academics, and self-care. A great way to go about that is to find sensible boundaries. Know them and act on them accordingly.Â
Where we need to grow: Death
Honestly, when I flipped this one, I had to laugh just because of the contradiction that we need to grow in death. This card is one of the most misunderstood cards in the whole deck by those who donât read Tarot often. What Iâm seeing is the need to transform and grow past our former selves. Much like a snake shedding itâs skin so it can continue to grow, we must transcend things in ourselves that we find restricting, like limiting beliefs and attitudes that keep you in a stagnant mindset. Holding space for this will be accompanied with growing pains. We may lose parts of ourselves and find that we are completely different from the people we began this semester as, but just as the sun starts to rise in the card artwork, this transformation will bring about new opportunities to bring us closer to our highest good. Death (the card) is associated with the astrological sign of Scorpio which links it to secrets and the inner world/underworld. It looks like this will be a great time to start some shadow work!
What we can let go of: Queen of Swords
The suit of swords is often associated with air and with the mind/thoughts, while the Queen is typically associated with water and feelings. She is someone who is articulate and analyzing. Normally, we are told this is a positive trait, but I think rationalizing our feelings can sometimes be to our detriment. This semester, let go of the habit that is over analyzing or overthinking your feelings. Some things need only to be observed and released, while persistent and prolonged emotions deserve more attention. This card is also referred to as the widow, being the only matriarch portrayed from her profile, looking like a ruler in action. Even though we are mostly virtual and avoiding in person hangouts, it doesnât mean we have to be fully independent in everything we do. Find some ways to get social support! I know that PSF will be doing our best to get some social time built in virtually for everyone who wants to participate.
Focus: Truth
This is a good season to find and live your truth, whatever that means to you. While we have this abundance of time with ourselves, learn how to live with the person you are. Oftentimes, the beginning of the semester is met with auspicious goals that leave us putting personal development, in terms of spiritual and psychological wellness, on the back burner to tackle the semester ahead of us. This fall, focus on how to integrate your authentic self into your scholastic goals. How can you genuinely interact with the material you are subject to in class and find meaning that is applicable to your life? When can you hold space for yourself to rest when the burnout sets in? As the Northern Hemisphere shifts into darkness that comes with the Autumnal Equinox, we are called to find the place within ourselves that we call home. Make it comfortable and stay awhile.Â
With this message in mind and Virgo season in full swing, now is a great time to set intentions for the semester ahead of us. Take the time to picture what you want your life to look like come December when final exams are over. Sure, we all want to pass our classes, be happy, and have a stable financial situation, but what does that specifically look like for you? Having detailed goals gives us a better framework to structure our time around.
Coming up with the nitty-gritty details of a goal is difficult but a good method for goal setting is to keep it SMART, which is Specific, Measurable, Attainable, Relevant, and Time-Bound. Yes, even mundane goal setting can be used for spiritual goal setting or intention making! Specifics make sure the goal is clearly written, for example, âI want to read moreâ versus âI want to read the Hunger Games trilogyâ. The more specific you make it, the less ambiguity there is in how to accomplish the goal. Adding specificity also makes the goal easier to measure which deals in quantities like how many, how much, and how often. âI want to read three booksâ is better than âI want to read moreâ because you know exactly what successfully achieving the goal looks like.Â
Two very important parts of goals are being attainable and relevant - both require self-awareness and reflection to determine. A goal must be possible to do or you risk setting yourself up for failure. You still want the goal to feel like somewhat of a challenge, but not so much that it is anxiety-inducing just to think about it. Relevancy makes sure that the goal serves a purpose and isnât just something you feel like you have to do. Does this goal further you down a path you want to take? Will this goal be easily integrated into your everyday life because it is a skill or habit you want to use? This isnât to say that you canât have random intentions that are different from your usual interests, but you should have enough interest in them to follow through on the goal. This quality also establishes why the goal is important to you. It will keep you coming back to work on the intention.Â
Being time-bound helps us measure our success and add urgency to accomplishing things. Few things are more motivating than a due date for college students. Some people work with a regular calendar, like days, weeks, months, or years. Others set their goals with the astrological calendar like by moon phases, sabbats, and certain astrological placements. If having an ultimate due date causes anxiety, the best thing is to break your goal down into smaller tasks and give them suggested due dates. For example, if I want to save $400 for holiday gifts, I may feel rushed to save it all up at the last minute, but if I give myself one month for each $100, I can have my goal in four months. It makes the intention seem much more doable and grants us a specific time to reflect on our process.Â
This month, we will be talking about intentions and how we can work to manifest our goals. It is hard to be motivated in a time where we rarely leave the house and are still configuring our normal lives, but we can become our own motivator. Some of the days Iâve felt the sanest were the ones I spent working towards skills or knowledge I really wanted, both academically and spiritually. So we want you to think about something to manifest over this semester, big or small, magical or mundane. Letâs see what we can accomplish this semester!
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Alchemy: Magic Vs. Science
Chapters: 22/25 Fandom: Fullmetal Alchemist/Harry Potter Rating: T Relationships: Edward/Winry, Lan Fan/Ling, and May/Alphonse. Primary Characters: Edward Elric, Severus Snape Additional Tags: Crossover, Teacher!Edward, BrOtp Edward/Severus. Sassy beyond measure. Series: Part 1 of 9. Summary: Magic and Science, are they the same or are they completely different? It just takes one person to point out all up and downs. Along with breaking the stereotypes that come up with being a wizard, alchemist and most of all being human. Thank you, @amynchan! D/C: I do not own Harry Potter or Fullmetal Alchemist. Discord: La Red(Mesh Mash of⌠stuff.): https://discord.gg/KYjmVAb Alchemy Series: https://discord.gg/DejEYNJ
âEnglish and Edwardâs accented voice.â âAmestrian or another foreign language.â âWritten notes.â âThoughts.â First Name: Informal Last Name: Formal (Or used to annoy others)
"Is he okay?"
"He's been like this for the past half month."
"I'm sure he's fine, could be that Professor Severus pulled a prank on him."
"No, impossible. Professor Flitwick was probably the one that pulled the prank on him."
"Even so, Mr. Elric never spent this much time complaining about it. He would get even."
A chorus of agreement ran through the Friday Alchemy class. Which counted being all thirteen students that are studying said subject. For the past half month, they had taken note at how their teacher has been moping around and grumbling under his breath in Amestrian. Whatever the reason for his behavior, it has to be something big.
Edward ran a hand over his face, mentally preparing himself what he is about to say to his class. He was about to announce something to them that will surely spread like wildfire. Even if he was not going to tell them, the old man was going to announce it to the school any other way. The main difference between what he and the Headmaster are that Edward is providing more detail on the matter. "Settle down everyone. I have an announcement."
Once everyone sat in their proper seats and giving the Golden Blonde their full attention, the announcement was made.
"Next week, the Emperor of Xing will be visiting along with a group of Amestris. The Mustang Unit, most of you already know... The reasons for them coming to Hogwarts has to do with politics and other random things that do not concern any of you for now. Emperor Ling main reason to come here is to see how magic works, the id... he is planning on creating a magical in Xing for his country. Don't be surprised if you see him wondering around once he gets them."
"What about the Mustang Unit, Mr. Elric?"
"Continuing negotiations with the Ministry of Idiots, I mean Magic... Plus, Xing and Amestris are in friendly terms. Plus... General Mustang, Doctor Marcoh, my brother, a Princess from Xing and a Mr. Scar will be giving the school a performance in alchemy..."
"They are going to perform Alchemy to the entire school?"
"Why everyone? No one else is learning alchemy but us."
"That's the problem, do you remember how many took the exam? How many of us passed? How many are there left at this point? People are degrading Alchemy for the fact at how Mr. Elric is presenting it. To get more people into it, there has to be some sort of show to get noticed."
"Exactly. That's it!"
"Or they are just coming to degrade Mr. Elric."
"That's a possibility too."
Edward slowly blinked at his class, he couldn't help but shake his head. They were coming up their own theories onto why his friends are coming to Hogwarts. Let thing think and wonder why they are coming. They'll see once they arrive.
-.-
Once Dumbledore announced the fact that an Emperor of far east is coming to Hogwarts. On top of that, a delegation will be coming from Amestris to act as a type of go-between for the Emperor and Ministry of Magic. What really got everyone's attention is the fact Mr. Elric is in charge of taking care of them once they arrive. It came into light that Mr. Elric is very deep connections to both countries to the point he could wave off the fact he knows an Emperor... by a first name base.
Nope. The Alchemy teacher is actually dreading the date that is quickly approaching for the fact he does not want any of them to come. He just does not like any of them in general, something about corrupting his students and taking them away from him.
-.-
"Oooooooohhhhhh! Aaaaaahhhhhhhhh! What is thaaaaaaaaaaaaat?" Emperor Ling Yao jumped all over the Headmaster's office, his expression completely transfixed at everything in the room. It was just so whimsical! He wants it all. The group he came with either shakes their heads at his antics, failing at trying to hide their smiles or just ignoring what he was doing. His group is comprised of Unofficial-Official Advisor/Bodyguard/Future brother-in-law Alphonse Elric, younger sister/princess of Xing/bodyguard/advisor Mei Chang, and the final one the Emperor's bodyguard/unofficial advisor Lan Fan. "Lan Fan! Look at it! It's so beautiful..."
Ling's attention is fully focused on Fawkes, the Phoenix seemed to enjoy the attention. The Phoenix took in the attention he was receiving from the Emperor of Xing.
The other occupants in the room are Dumbledore, the four Heads, the Minister of Magic Millicent Bagnold, along with other government officials and a couple of Aurors. They were either talking among themselves or paying close attention to the fireplace in the office. They are still waiting for the Amestrian diplomats or as Mr. Edward Elric calls them, Mustang Unit. The moment came to be when the fireplace grew and the flames changed color signifying the short arrival of the group.
Thump.
Thump.
Thump.
Thump.
Curse.
Curse.
Grumble.
Bigger thump.
Squeak.
Pain in general.
Several individuals dressed in blue uniforms fall out of the fireplace, piling one on top of another. The ministry officials and Aurors recognized said pile to be the same group of people that visited the Magical World previously. The only one that did not end up in the pile is Captain Hawkeye, she simply strode out of the fireplace and shaking her head at her team's antics. After her is a man dressed like a monk, a man dressed in a cloak with a hood that hide his entire face, and finally came out is Edward Elric himself.
The Alchemy teacher looked down at the pile with a snort, he grinned when he realized who is on the bottom of the dog-pile. He said something in Amestrian that sounded an insult that resulted with a grumble from underneath the pile.
"Is this everyone, Mr. Elric?" Dumbledore asked the young man, interrupting him from his possible argument slash fight.
"This is everyone that is supposed to come. Hope none of you mind I invited Dr. Tim Marcoh and uh... Jugemu-jugemu GokĹnosurikire Kaijarisuigyo-no SuigyĹmatsu Unraimatsu FĹŤraimatsu KĹŤnerutokoroni-sumutokoro YaburakĹjino-burakĹji Paipopaipo-paiponoshĹŤringan ShĹŤringanno-gĹŤrindai GĹŤrindaino-ponpokopÄŤno-ponpokonÄno ChĹkyĹŤmeino-chĹsuke... Scar for short." Everyone that did not know the man's name, sweat dropped. That was one hell of a long name and for it to be shortened to Scar? Well... could be for the fact the man has a scar on his face.
"I can't feel my face..."
-.-
General Roy Mustang is a shallow and self-absorbed man. An aura of selfish and narcissistic surrounds him and every word he speaks. Acts just as immature as Colonel Edward Elric. Pushes off most of his work to his Captain, Captain Riza Hawkeye, whom he flirts with every moment he has. (It seems to be one-sided...)
Captain Riza Hawkeye, quiet and collected, serious but courteous. Disciplined and rational, keeps her colleagues on track. Strict, rigid and puts fear into everyone that works with her. It notes her aliases, 'The Hawk's Eye' is just putting it lightly to her talents in marksmanship with her muggle weapon.
Captain Vato Falman remarkable memory.
Second Lieutenant Jean Havoc laid back...
Second Lieutenant Heymans Breda an imbecile.
Sergeant Major Kain Fuery weakest link...
Emperor Ling Yao is a right down childish, idiotic ruler by far we have ever encountered. Extremely easygoing and trust people far too easily, the only problem is his advisors and bodyguards.
Masked Bodyguard #1 keeps to the shadows or right by the Emperor's side at all times. A porcelain mask keeping their identity a secret and it appears they are acting as an advisor or secret keeper to the young Emperor.
Mei Chan is the seventeenth royal princess of Xing, younger sister of the current Emperor. It is noted by Colonel Edward Elric, General Roy Mustang and Emperor Ling Yao that she has a mastery in Alkahestry that rivals in terms of Alchemy. (Turn to page 5 to see what Alkahestry is.) She is currently teaching Alphonse Elric Alkahestry, continuing her mastery of the subject.
Alphonse Elric, younger brother of Colonel Edward Elric by just a year. It is heavily applied by Colonel Elric that they are on par in their Alchemy skills and helps with the Alchemy Curriculum. Something else worth noting is that he is far nicer than his older brother...
Tim Marcoh, a doctor.
.... Scar, a monk.
Dolores Umbridge rechecked her notes she created on the foreigners that arrived at Hogwarts. She is going to need every bit of information in order to go head to head to any of them. The only thing she ends up doing is adding more and more to her notes or revising them. The longer she spends her time with both groups, the Ministry Official wonders about the sanity of everyone. Her every attempt to question any of them are met with far too kind smiles or complete disinterest.
Every turn that was attempted to gain a favor for the Ministry, ended up backfiring. Speaking to the Emperor is like talking to a very, very...very... immature child. The only times he even speaks English is to ask random questions that did not pertain to anything to the negotiations. The only time he got serious is when he speaks to Mr. Alphonse Elric or General Mustang. The former of the two would translate everything for him and Dolores swore... the youngest of the two Elric's is the secret to securing Xing. Now if she could have the Amestrian's to stop blocking her way to him.
"Ugh... why did they bring the pink horror?" Edward grumbled under his breath, just loud enough for Ling, Roy, and Alphonse to hear him. The former of the two men snickered at his set of words, neither of them was fond of the walking pick terror. They would comment on how she looks like a toad, but that would be an insult to their friends that are chimeras. So, they are sticking towards a theme of her hideous wardrobe and sickly sweet words that makes them want to vomit. Oh, how people will act to gain a favor...
"Edward...Big Brother... be nice." Alphonse said warningly, all the while he had a smile on his face.
"Meh... you weren't there the first time I meet that... thing!" Edward pulled a face when he remembered the first time he first saw Ms. Dolores Umbridge. That isn't a pleasant memory to remember. "A warning Al, she wants to know about your exact connection to the Military."
Alphonse's nose scrunched up at his brother's words. Of course, people would want to know about his connection to the Amestrian Military. In Amestris and the Military itself knows that his only connection is his brother who is a State Alchemist. In Xing, it is more or less but that is less and less as time goes by. He made it a point that his only connection to the Military is his friends in said group and his brother. It doesn't control him or give him orders, hypnotically speaking. They could ask him or mention something here and there, but not order him as they do to Edward. "Now they are going to ask my connection to Xing."
"And what exactly are you going to say about that?"
Roy and Edward looked at Alphonse expectantly, waiting for an answer. Luckily for Alphonse, Ling answer it for him. Ling swung an air around Alphonse's shoulder and gave Roy and Edward a closed eye smile. "He's my advisor, bodyguard, future brother-in-law, confidant, best fri-"
"Wait..."
"What?"
Edward and Roy stopped walking and faced Ling and Alphonse. This caused everyone around to also stop walking and glance over at the scene before them. It appeared whatever the Emperor of Xing is informing General Roy Mustang and Colonel Edward Elric are giving them mini heart attacks and looks of complete shock. It didn't help how the younger Elric brother is trying to pull away from the Emperor.
"Marriage!"
"I feel so old!"
"Please let go of me..."
"Once Alphonse marries Mei, you and I are going to be brothers, Edward! Isn't that great!"
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"
Everyone stopped walking at this point and turned their attention to the eldest Elric brother. How said brother is now on his knees blubbering out words that no one could comprehend. It seemed to involved his younger brother and the Emperor of Xing. The only one that appeared not at all surprised by such behavior is Severus. He actually walked over and smacked Edward upside his head. "Behave."
Edward stopped his blubbering and glared at Severus. "You do not understand what is happening... In a couple of years... I will be related to this idiot. My brother is going to marry one of his sisters..."
By this point, Alphonse to make himself smaller and inch away from the upcoming questioning stares. Mei, on the other hand, is blushing heavily but made no way of moving from her spot. She has many sisters and Edward made no mention she is said sister.
"Alphonse is marrying a princess and Edward marrying his childhood sweetheart... You have to step up your game, Boss." Jean sniggered at Roy's look of astonishment and deep realization of several aspects of his life. "They're beating you to the punchline."
"I'm actually surprised Fullmetal did not attack tall, dark and creepy."
-.-
"Have you seen the visitors?"
"Yeah! The so-called Emperor of Ping? What a bloody joke!"
"He's a complete idiot!"
"Shhhh! Didn't you guys know? He has a guard that blends into the shadows and could pop out of nowhere!"
"Naw, that can't be true."
"Don't believe me, ask the Weasley Twins. They're still recovering from that prank they did on the Emperor of Xing?"
"Wait... is that why they are in the Medical Wing?"
"Yes, I was there when it happened."
".... Whoa..."
"I know..."
-.-
"He's so handsome!"
"His smile..."
"How is he even related to Mr. Elric?"
"I know! They act nothing alike!"
"They do have the same eye and hair color..."
"That's where the similarities end."
"I heard he's engaged..."
"WHAT!"
"NOO!"
"Why is it all the good ones are always taken!"
-.-
"She's is... Amazing."
"Adorable even."
"If only we could understand what she is saying."
"That only makes it even better."
"Everyone... She has a bodyguard."
"I thought only the Emperor had a bodyguard."
"The princess has a tiny rat bear cat thing, the demon thing bits or scratches anyone that comes their way."
-.-
"He looks like a potions accident gone horribly wrong, don't they have any sort of healers where they are from?"
"He looks terrifying..."
"Hah! He looks like a freak!"
"True! Hahaha!"
"Hey! Shut up! Don't talk about Dr. Marcoh like that!"
"Yeah, what are you going to do about it, Hufflepuff?"
"Oh I show you, you damn Gryffindor!"
-.-
Let it be noted... All of this occurred in the span of two days...
Permanent Tag List:
@runestarchildâââ @princesskitomiâââ @fanfictionpromptsblogâââ @souleateralicesteinâââ @vixen-uchihaâââ @okami-knightâââ @legendaryneckjudgestudentâââ @weird-homosapienâââ @justafanwarriorâââ @vivilakittyâââ @ravennightingaleandavatempusâââ @if-you-give-a-chat-a-cookieâââ @moonwatcher04âââ @darkshadowguardianâââ @two-faced-biatchâââ @kris-pines04ââ @mewwitchâââ @edwardhatoriââââ @kuroko26ââââ @tall-and-angryâââ Â @bloody-no-kissuââââ @crazylittlemunchkinââââ @tbehartooââââ @worlds-tiniest-spook-pastryââââ @melicmusicmagicââââ
7 notes
¡
View notes
Text
No Prior Engagement
(The outfits in the photo are not what's described in the story, but I liked the picture.)
A/n: To make this easier to write, I'm just going to use places that pertain to me - make it less confusing when I'm writing and while you're reading. You can find the "next part" in my March Mendes Madness Masterlist under 03.25
Summary: this is what happened before Shawn's minor slip up at an awards show.
***
My phone buzzes on my desk and I sigh, looking up from my study guide. 2:32 a.m. my phone read.
Bubba đ
"Shawn, it's late. Are you okay?"
"Let's get married," he says out of the blue.
"What? Are you drunk?"
"No," he answers seriously. "I just don't want to wait anymore. Why should we have to? We're in love, right?"
"Well, yes. But-"
"I want to marry you. Right now. I want a house with you. I want kids with you. I want us to make grocery lists together. And I was just laying here in bed and I realized how much it fucking sucks falling asleep without you. And I know that I can't be anymore in love with you than I am right now. I want to marry you," he says and takes in a deep breath.
I didn't know what to think. We've talked about this, sure, but it always for when I got out of school.
"What do you say, pumpkin?"
"I want all of that, too," I start. "But I'm still in school. We can't let our first year and a half basically be long distance - even more so than usual, it would seem."
He sighs, "I thought you'd say that. Which is why I should tell you... I bought us a house in San Angelo. It's on the lake, like you've always told me you wanted. I'm ready to move down there with yoh if you tell me that you'll marry me."
My eyes burn with tears, maybe because it was so late and I was running on a total of three hours of sleep, or maybe it was because of the craziness of his request. "You're sure about this?" I take in a sputtery breath. "Like you really want to marry me? You want to spend the rest of your life with me of all people?"
"I do. And I already asked your dad. He wasn't exactly thrilled with the idea of us doing this so young, but I promised it wouldn't interfere with your studies and that we'd stay here until you've graduated. He said that as long as you said yes, then so did he. So? What do you say, y/n? Will you marry me?"
I giggle - this time I know, for a fact, it's because of the absurdity of the situation. I'm talking to my boyfriend of three years at 2:30 in the morning, and he's asking me to marry him. I have an exam in two days that I should be studying for, but my guide sits abandoned on my desk while I pace the room back and forth. "This is absolutely insane. You know that right?"
"Is this your way of saying yes?" He asks, his voice hopeful.
I bite back the smile that transforms my face, "yes," I whisper.
His laugh is so soft and happy, and I blush because I made that laugh happen. "I'll make all the arrangements. Come Saturday afternoon, you will be my wife."
"Whoa. That fast?"
"Yes," I know he nodded on the other side. "I told you I didn't want to wait anymore. Now go get some sleep, you can study in the morning. Right now, though, I want my fiancĂŠ to be well rested."
I shake my head, "I love you," I say in pure bliss.
"Good night, future wife. I love you more."
"Good night, future husband. I love you most."
---
"You're sure you're okay with not having a huge wedding?" Shawn asked outside the courthouse.
I look down at my outfit, black shirt, cream skater like skirt - the bottom hem littered with flowers - And black stilettos that I was already ready to slip out of. I'd always imagined a big flowy white gown, but when I look over at Shawn - dressed in a white button up, a few buttons naturally undone, and signature black jeans and Chelsea boots. He looked perfectly content just like that and I couldn't ask for more. I didn't need the big fancy wedding as long as I had the man of my dreams standing next to me.
"I'm okay," I say finally, taking his hand in mine. "I just want to marry you already. I don't care how."
He caresses my knuckles and leans in to press a sweet kiss to my lips. I hum in acknowledgement and kiss back, placing my free hand behind his neck. "Then let's go do this."
---
Everyone we want it here. Our parents, siblings, Andrew, the band, my aunt and uncle, my two best friends, Josiah, and Brian. This is all I needed.
"Shawn, if you would..."
My beautiful boy clears his throat, "y/f/n y/m/n, I may not have known you my whole life, but it definitely feels as if I have. In these three years we've been together, I've watched you grow into this beautiful, confident young woman who I am so lucky to have by my side through my crazy, fast paced life." He clears his throat, shaking his head with a soft smile. "I never thought the day would come when I met someone who's soul matched mind. You're my other half, pumpkin. I know a million little things about you and I can't wait to learn a million more. I love you more than should be humanly possible. The way you do your nails every Sunday afternoon, like clockwork. How you scrunch up your face when you're annoyed. The way your laugh, when it's completely real, fills up a room with nothing but brightness."
I giggle through the threatening tears. Shawn wipes away the one straggler tear. "The way you'd probably rather do anything but watch Harry Potter for the hundredth time, but you sit through it anyway because you know it's my favorite. I'm just... I'm so in love with you and I want to spend the rest of my life proving that I am. You are my forever person and I wouldn't have it any other way."
He catches a couple more of my fallen tears and I melt at the soft gesture.
"Y/n?"
I take in a shuddery breath, "I don't know entirely what to say. I tried writing down how I felt about you a billion times. I tried writing these vows the second we got off the phone the other night. There are not enough words in the English language to tell you how I feel. But I know that my entire being is on fire with just the brush of your hand against mine. Shawn, I fell in love with you when all you were to me was an international pop star, who had no idea u even existed. I was about sixteen then. And then god put you in my path when I was seventeen and I haven't turned back since. When we met, I didn't meet Shawn Mendes: superstar. I just met Shawn: a regular guy just living his life. There was never this moment of celebrity to fan; it was instantly friend to friend."
He pushes a strand of hair behind my ear and I can't help but smile. "You make it entirely too easy to love you. And I do. More than anyone else in the world. I can't believe how lucky I was to find my other half at only seventeen, and to be standing here, three years later, completely giving myself to you. I love you more than you will ever know, bubba, and I can't wait to spend the rest of my life with you."
---
"I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."
"Finally," Shawn mumbles, pulling me against his hard chest. His large hands rest on my cheeks and kisses me with so much love and passion. I laugh into the kiss and pull away. "You're my world, Mrs. Mendes," he whispers into my hair, holding me tight.
I bury my head into his chest, "I have never loved my name more than I do in this moment."
He hums, "I love you so much."
---
Shawn stands up, holding his wine glass. "I would like to propose a toast to my beautiful wife," he stops and smiles for a second. "Guys, I get to say that for the rest of my life. That's- wow, that's the greatest gift I could ever receive." The whole table awes, the women, of course placing their hands over their heart. "I just want to say that I am so lucky to have found you when I did. And even more lucky that you agreed to marry me. I fall more and more in love with you every day. Y/n, baby you are my biggest blessing, and I could not be more grateful for our time together. Now, let's go change your name to Mendes on everything."
We all laugh, but he I know he's serious. Bevause I've been thinking the same thing since I said 'I do.'
He leans down and pecks my lips gently. I hum and pull away as he sits back down. "You're the perfect human being," I whisper, taking his hand in mine. I bring it to my lips and smile at the single silver band that now decorates his left ring finger.
Brian stands next. "Well, I too would like to say a few kind words about the happy couple."
"Oh no," Shawn and I say in unison.
"Y/n, when you guys first met, I knew that Shawn had met his soul mate. It was undeniable, the chemistry between you two. Everyone thought you were moving too fast, and I hate to admit that for a second there, I thought so too. But then I realized, there was no other pace for you guys to go. And you couldn't be moving that fast, when it took six months for you guys to say 'I love you.'" I laugh at that. "Your relationship began at such an awkward time for the both of you. But you shoved any doubt that anyone had away and you powered through. And now here you are, three years down the road, married. I'm so proud to be able to call you both my best friends."
Everyone takes turns toasting us, and it's all beautiful, but I just really wanted to be alone with my husband.
A couple more hours pass before we're back in my car, Shawn takes my hand and just stares at it for a while.
"What are you doing, bubba?"
He looks up at my through cloudy eyes, "You're my wife," he says, barely above a whisper. "God, I'm so lucky."
"Shawn, are you crying?" I reach for his face with my free hand. His eyes are red as he stares at me. "Why are you crying, hon?"
"Because we're married. I'm married to the love of my life. I don't- I don't think I could ever be any happier than I am today. Today was better than any show I've ever played, any award I've ever won, and place I've ever been. Today is the absolute greatest day of my life."
***
I hope you enjoyed this fluff. Next and final part will be up on Wednesday!
Like, reblog, and leave feedback!!
#shawn mendes#shawn mendes blurb#shawn mendes fanfiction#shawn mendes imagine#shawn mendes one shot#shawn peter raul#shawn mendes angst#shawn mendes fluff#smfsource
165 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Study Buddies
a/n: random idea i had to get out of my head by writing down. heavily inspired by @honestsycrets and @lisinfleur recent 5 Crown Weekend.
warnings: high school au, dub-con (coercion), making out in the library, fingering
FF.net // Ao3 // Masterlist
Modern!Hvitserk X Reader // Vikings
word count: 1,734
(gif by @lisinfleur)
He was late. Well, of course, he was always late. You were foolish to think this one instance he wouldnât make you wait. He probably got some satisfaction out of it, ambling along with the knowledge you were in the library, impatiently tapping your foot as you checked your watch.
Your teacher had assigned you as his tutor. Almost instantly you regretted volunteering for the the program once the name âHvitserk Ragnarssonâ crossed her lips. Trying to keep a polite smile you accepted your fate and slowly made your way to the designated meeting spot in the library.
Eventually he showed up, explaining that he forgot his text book and his notes ...and his pen. So he sat next to you leaning over your shoulder to follow along with the diagrams you were explaining. He barely ever listened to anything you had to say and often interrupted you with random questions that in no way pertained to the subject at hand. Half of your time with him was spent redirecting the conversation back to the lesson.
This became a daily routine. Heâd show up late unprepared and then annoy you at every chance he had. In class you had learned to tune out his occasional quips--as the class clown, he always had a comment to make--but now everything he said was directed at you and sometimes there was no way you could ignore him.
About two weeks into tutoring him, during an unseasonably warm fall afternoon you decided to shed your faithful hoody. Hvitserk was supposed to be filling out a worksheet when you tugged the too-warm fabric over your head and he made the unprompted comment, âYou have a pretty nice rack.â
You face burned with heat as you disentangled yourself to shoot him a glare.
âI'm just saying you have nice tits, why you hiding them under frumpy sweaters?â
Fuming at the memory of his words you looked back at your watch and wondered where he could be. You were exactly where he suggested in the back of the stacks and yet he was not present. It was such a stupid deal, you never shouldâve agreed, but he had tricked you.
âLetâs make bet,â he began, wearing his ever present smirk. âYou think I wonât even get a C, right?â
You scoffed at the idea, âIf that.â
âOk then, hereâs the deal: if I get a B or higher, I get to play with your tits.â
It seemed like such a stupid proposition and so easily in your favor, how could it backfire? You were well aware by now of his study habits and how much he understood the subject, it seemed like a sure thing. But it was your fault for underestimating a Ragnarsson.
There was already a crowd around the bulletin board when you approached that morning. Using your height to your advantage you wedged your way to the front, paying no attention to who you were pushing against.
You eyes easily found your own name, confirming what you expected--you passed with flying colors. Then you searched for his name. Resting your finger on the list you looked down the sheet till you touched the bold print reading Ragnarsson, Hvitserk. Dragging your arm to the right you followed the row to the final column.
PASSED
He couldnât have.
Scanning back at the numbers, you quickly put together the scores and realize he had gotten a B+.
How could Hvitserk Ragnarsson earn such a high grade?
âLooks like I did pretty well, huh?â A voice spoke next to you. You whipped your head to the side, finding Hvitserk in the middle of the crowd to your right, you hadnât even noticed he was there. âGuess Iâll see you in the stacks after sixth period.â With a wink he worked his way out of the crowd, leaving you standing there, dumbfound with one idea in your head.
He had cheated. You werenât sure how but you know he had. Marching your way down the hall to the teacherâs office you went over your case in your head--you didnât know exactly what he did but you were well aware enough of his study habits to know that he could not have gotten such high marks unaided.
âMrs--,â you began as you entered the room when she cut you off.
âJust who I was hoping to talk to!â Your teacher seemed excited to see you, which threw you off kilter, chasing the matter at hand from your mind. âI spoke with Hvitserk earlier and he only had praise for your tutoring. He thanked me for pairing him with you, saying he wouldnât have done so well on the exam without your help.â She smiled in a way that made you keep your mouth shut, scared to respond. âSo donât tell the administration but Iâve given you extra, extra credit. I know you only signed up for tutoring to put on your admissions, so I hope this helps.â
âThank you maâam,â You mumbled, unsure how to mention your qualms after such praise. Instead of bringing your suspicions forward, you chose to turn on your heel and leave her office, heading instead to face the boy that put you in this position.
You were pacing back and forth when he arrived. He just smirked, slowly approaching with his hands tucked into his pockets. The accusing words itched in the back of your throat but you couldn't bring them forth as he sauntered closer. Countering his movements, you backed away, not breaking eye contact until your shoulders butted against the bookshelf.
Hvitserk didn't say anything as he placed his palms flat on your hips. Slowly, he let his touch inch upwords, eventually catching the hem of your shirt. You gasped as his fingertips brushed against your midriff.
âWait,â you hissed, grabbing his wrists before he was able to venture further.
He gave a slight laugh at your reaction, leaning in close before chiding, âCome on, youâre a smart girl. You didnât really expect that I meant over the shirt, did you?â
You didn't respond with words, catching your bottom lip between you teeth. As his hands progressed you didn't fight their advancement. His thumbs rubbed along your ribs, just under the wire of your bra. You let out a shuddering breath, eye closed to avoid his smirk as your own palms rested on his biceps.
The entire expanse of his hand seemed to cover your breast, easily cupping them as he squeezed gently. It was Hvitserkâs turn to groan as messaged the soft tissue of your chest. His thumbs brushed over your hard nipples, teasing them before bring his index finger to pinch.
Certain you heard a crash, you whipped your head to the left, murmuring, âI think I hear someone.â
âSure you do,â Hvitserk replied absently as he leaned in, bringing his lips to connect with your exposed neck. He nipped at the skin along your jugular as you whined.
âThis wasnât part of the deal,â you tried to state with a firm tone, but still your voice wavered.
Hvitserk ignored your words, shifting his arms to raise your shirt up, exposing your breast to the open air. Moving from your neck to your collar, he let his lips drop to your breast bone. He kissed and nipped at your skin while tugging the cups of your bra away, freeing your nipples. The way he handled your body made you blush--like you should be ashamed--but still you melted with every touch. Your mind was divided and the part that didn't want him to stop was winning out.
With a pop of his lips, Hvitserk released your nipple, abating his onslaught as you pawed at his shoulders. Rising up, he met your eye. His heavy breaths brushed against your lips before you leaned forward and captured his mouth in a kiss. This was not some caste, loving kiss, he didn't let it be as he pulled against you. Taking your bottom lip between his teeth, he nipped, distracting you from the way his palm slid down your belly and beneath your waistband.
By the time you had noticed and grabbed his forearm, his hand was already well nestled within your panties. Hvitserkâs warm fingers slid between your lips as your head dropped back, butting against the metal structure of the stack you were propped against.
âYou like that?â He laughed, dragging the pad of his middle finger just to make you moan. âFor someone so worried about being caught, youâre not very good at keeping quiet.â he teased in your ear, pressing harder to cause your voice hitch.
Shifting his arm he brought his touch to dance around your center. You grabbed his arm bracing yourself as his finger slid inside you.
âWant to know how I cheated?â He husked in a rasping voice, his lips tickling the shell of your ear as his hand began to rock inside of you. âItâs nothing elaborate.â Part of you wanted to tell him to shut up and focus on finger fucking you but you werenât able to verbalize this request at the moment. âMy brother took the class last semester. Turns out the professor doesn't write a new test every year.â
You gasped, pinching your eyes shut as he curled his fingers to brush against something wonderful inside you. There was a coil in your stomach that tightened with his manipulation. You felt like you were at breaking point when he admitted, âI didnât need your tutoring, I knew I was gunna pass no matter what.â
The coil inside you snapped, and you came without warning, almost shouting with release if Hvitserk didn't muffle your noises by capturing your lips in a kiss.
Hvitserk chuckled lightly as he pulled away, taking his hand out of your panties as you tries to steady yourself on jelly legs. Your mind was still reeling, blind to your surroundings as you came down from your high when he spoke, âNext time you can play with me.â He brought your hand to the front of his jeans, leading you to cup something very stiff.
âDonât get your hopes up,â you snapped, yanking your hand out of his grasp. âI still donât like you.â
âWell, next time you feel like hating me, you know where to find me.â You rolled your eyes as he winked. âUntil then, Iâll see you tomorrow for another study session.â
(i do have ideas for more parts if people really want it...)
@beautifulramblingbrainsâ @ariwolf14 @titty-teetee @whenimaunicorn@sweetvengeancee @ivarinleatherpants @tiyetiye@romanchronicles @oddsnendsfanfics@murmelinchen @buckybarnesisalittleshit@laketaj24@ivarslittlebadgirl @readsalot73@imgoldielikehawn@ivarsshieldmadien@ceridwenofwalesâ @grungyblondeâ @honestsycrets@lisinfleur @athroatfullofglass @westcoastselkie [[if you want to be tagged for vikings stuff in the future, leave a reply]]
#hvitserk#hvitserk imagine#hvitserk x reader#hvitserk ragnarson#hvitserk lothbrok#my writing#smut#hvitserk smut
202 notes
¡
View notes